UC-NRLF 


312 


THE    YAMHILLS 


-AN- 


Indkn  Romance 


/'  * 


ILLUSTRATED  WITH 
SKETCHES  BY  FRED  G.  COOPER 


J.  C.  COOPER 

AUTHOR       AND      PUBLISHER 
M'MINNVII<LE,  OREGON 

19O4. 


'  r-j  Jf'.  C*.  Cojbper./ 
All    rights    reserved 


M'HINNVTLLB      NEWS     PKINT 
M'MINNTILLE,    ORE. 


TO  MY 
GOOD  WIFE  AND  HER  BROTHER, 

PROF.  W.  J.  SPILLMAN, 
FOR  ENCOURAGEMENT   AND  KEEP. 


PREFACE. 

'  Some  people  fail  to  see  anything  but  savage 
cruelty  and  degradation  In  the  American  Indian 
Others  can  see  back  to  the  time  when  our  own. 
ancestors  were  mere  savages,  and  can  see  the 
finer  human  instincts  in  the  earliest  develop 
ments  of  the  race.  I  have  hunted  for  the  bet 
ter  part  in  the  Indian,  and  the  struggles  and 
trails  of  savage  life  are  told  as  I  have  seen 
them. 

Many  of  the  myths  and  rites  of  Indians  are 
ephemeral, and  were  changed  at  the  whim  of  the 
leader.  The  legends,  although  claimed  to  be 
handed  down  through  generations,  were  of 
ten  colored  by  the  imagination  to  suit  the 
fancy  of  the  narrator.  Some  of  the  incidents 
related  in  this  story  may  be  of  historic  in 
terest.  The  grave  of  Hassiwa,  in  the  foot 
hills  northwest  of  McMinnville,  is  that  of  a 
noted  Indian  scout  and  warrior.  The  legend 
of  the  haunted  Harrison  Lake,  near  Broad- 
meads,  is  familiar  to  the  settlors  in  that  vi 
cinity.  The  battlefield  of  Tonvolieu,  one  half 
mile  north  of  the  lake,  is  yet  in  evidence,  as 
the  skulls,  bones  and  battle  axes  are  turned  to 
the  surface  every  year  by  the  farmer  who 
owns  the  land  where  it  is  located.  The  In 
dian  language  sometimes  quoted  to  emphasize 
certain  passages,  although  used  in  the  jargon 
of  the  earlier  settlers  and  trappers,  is  pure  In 
dian  dialect.  See  Smithsonian  Miscel.  Col. 
No.  161.  1863. 

McMinnville,    Oregon,   January   16,    1904. 

THE    AUTHOK. 


THE     YAMH1L£S 


INDIAN     ROMANCE 


CHAPTER  1. 

Home  of  Hassiwa. 

Hassiwa  unstrung  his  bow.  His  young  and 
faithful  companion,  Thera,  was  dressing  the 
deer  that  had  been  killed  by  his  arrow.  They 
were  near  the  center  of  a  beautiful  valley, 
with  miles  of  waving  grass  and  flowers,  and 
an  occasional  cluster  of  ash  and  maple  trees 
along  the  streams.  Here  and  there  rose  a  tall 
fir  among  the  other  trees.  There  was  an 
abundance  of  game  everywhere — grouse,  pheas 
ants,  quail,  ducks,  geese,  deer,  elk  and  bear. 

Hassiwa  noticed  that  the  birds  and  animals 
paid  little  attention  to  him.  They  merely 
stepped  out  of  his  way,  or  flew  a  short  dis 
tance  and  alighted  with  a  vexed  chatter  at 
being  disturbed.  The  deer  were  easily  killed 
by  the  most  primitive  weapons.  He  saw  the  ex 
tensive  fields,  blue  with  the  flowers  of  the  suc 
culent  camas,  and  observed  that  the  ground 
was  mellow  and  soft  for  digging.  The  wap- 
ato  was  abundant  in  the  swales. 


6  „*  ^  .  i  THE    YAMHILLS 

The  swarthy  hunter  looked  around  over 
tbe*.  ec;e-ne  and  remarked: 

'"Klo'se  lilahee. "    (Good  country.) 

"Nawitka, "      (Yes,)   replied  the  woman. 

"Nika  initlite, "  (I  stay, )  concluded  Hass- 
iwa. 

The  locality  was  indeed  inviting,  and  the 
decision  to  tarry  here  was  natural.  The  coun 
try  was  a  vast  storehouse,  filled  with  abun 
dant  supplies  for  all  the  wants  of  the  red 
man.  It  was  a  new  field  untouched. 

When  llassiwa  made  up  his  simple  mind  that 
it  was  good  enough  in  which  to  "initlite, " 
Thera  understood  that  he  would  not  return 
to  his  former  tribal  relations  beyond  the 
southern  mountains,  and  she  merely  gave  a 
grunt  of  assent. 

Hassiwa  was  a  wealthy  old  warrior  of  the 
tribe  of  the  Umpquas,  who  had  become  tired  of 
war. 

He  had  bought  Thera,  and  the  entire  Yam- 
hill  country,  for  the  purpose  of  spending 
his  remaining  years  in  peace  and  comfort. 
This  was  long  before  the  Oregon  country  was 
known  to  white  men. 

The  place  selected  for  the  new  home  was  on 
the  north  bank  of  the  South  Yamhill  river, 
about  seven  miles  above  where  the  city  of  Mc- 
Minnville  now  stands.  Here  they  slept  the 
summer  months  away;  making  occasional 
trips  to  the  coast  mountains,  a  few  miles  dis 
tant  for  cedar  bark  to  build  their  hut,  and  to 


TWO   BABY   GIRLS  7 

the  coast,   fifty  miles  away,  for  shell  fish. 

Thera  provided  the  camas  and  wapato,  and 
dressed  and  dried  the  meat  and  fish.  In  the 
springtime  a  wee  dusky  maiden  came  to  them, 
and  they  called  her  Shansoppi.  Thera's  toil 
was  not  great.  She  was  industrious,  and  was 
glad  to  have  this  added  care.  The  little  one 
was  company  in  the  journeys  to  the  mountains 
and  the  camas  fields.  She  was  a  welcome  ad 
dition  to  the  rude  bark  tent.  Shanseppi  add 
ed  no  burdens  to  the  shoulders  of  Kassiwa, 
and  he  was  content  to  have  Thera  enjoy  the 
little  one's  presence. 

The  moons  went  by  until  they  left  a  few 
short  years  behind.  Another  little  dusky 
maiden  came  to  the  habitation  of  Hassiwa  and 
Thera,  and  Thera  called  the  little  one  Tlynpe. 

She  was  pleased  to  give  two  such  lovely 
daughters  toward  the  founding  of  the  tribe  of 
Hassiwa.  But  Hassiwa  was  not  pleased.  His 
dominion  was  all  of  the  beautiful  valley  of 
the  Yamhill.  He  desired  a  son  worthy  of 
himself  to  succeed  him,  and  raise  up  a  peo 
ple  great  among  the  tribes  of  the  West. 

Hassiwa  was  growing  old;  and  in  a  pouting 
mood  he  left  the  Indian  woman  and  her  two 
pappooses,  and  buried  himself  in  the  gloomy 
mountain  forests  for  one  whole  moon.  When 
he  returned,  he  placed  an  embargo  on  the 
addition  of  any  more  females  to  the  family 
tree,  in  this  emphatic  language: 


THE  YAM II ILLS 


**Nika  wake  tika  tenas  klootchinen. M  (I 
no  want  little  girls. ) 

Thera  understood,  but  she  kept  her  two 
daughters  who  grew  to  be  sprightly  maidens. 
She  taught  them  habits  of  industry  and  their 
hands  to  do  cunning  work.  They  made  pretty 
clothing  of  the  skins  of  animals,  and  orna 
mented  their  comely  persons  with  the  pretty 
shells  and  brilliant  pebbles  from  the  ocean 
beach.  They  were  gentle  and  lovely,  and 
made  playmates  of  the  little  fawns  and  birds, 
whose  voices  they  learned  to  imitate.  Their 
mother  told  them  of  the  noble  braves  that 
would  come  that  way  some  day  and  take  them 

to  their  own  homes. 
But  the  two  maid 
ens  loved  their  native 
land.  They  besought 
their  mother  to  keep 
them  in  their  own 
country,  and  not  sep 
arate  them,  as  they 
loved  each  otherdear- 
ly.  Thera  was  gifted 
with  feminine  tact; 
when  Shanseppi  and 
Tlynpe  were  fully 
grown,  she  dressed 
them  in  their  most 
attractive  costumes 
and  put  on  them 
the  prettiest  crude 


A  BUNNEB 

ornaments  that  her  cunning  hand  could  de 
vise,  and  set  them  to  attend  the  wants  of  Has- 
»iwa  He  watched  the  movements  of  the 
maidens  for  a  time,  and  closely  observed  their 
coming  and  going.  Then  he  went  away  into 
the  mountain  forest  alone,  but  he  returned 
when  the  half  moon  was  rising. 

No  Indian  had  visited  the  hut  of  Hassiwa 
in  all  the  years  of  his  sojourn  in  that  country. 
His  native  tribe  was  in  the  land  of  the  Ump- 
quas.  He  clad  himself  for  a  journey  to  his 
native  valley.  Then  he  pondered  some  days. 
It  is  the  Indian  custom,  when  traveling  on  a 
peaceful  expedition,  to  take  the  family  and 
the  necessary  household  goods.  He  was  afraid 
that  if  he  took  his  daughters  with  him  they 
might  be  appropriated  by  some  of  his  former 
people  or  the  intervening  tribes.  If  he  went 
alone,  it  could  not  be  done  with  becoming  dig 
nity*  His  old  friends  might  have  forgotten 
him  and  would  distrust  his  mission.  He 
wanted  some  noble  young  braves  to  see  hie 
hunting  grounds  and  his  daughters. 

One  day  while  Hassiwa  was  pondering  over 
what  course  he  should  pursue,  an  Indian  ap 
peared  suddenly  at  his  hut.  He  came  with 
the  accustomed  stealth  of  a  scout  on  the  war 
path,  and  Hassiwa  did  not  see  the  man  until 
he  was  within  a  few  feet  of  him.  He  waevia 
war  paint,  and  well  armed.  He  held  a  stone 
hatchet  in  his  hand,  ready  for  action  if  neces 
sary.  Hassiwa's  Indian  diplomacy  of  long 


THE  YAMEILLS 

ago  came  back  to  him  at  once.  He  looked 
over  the  new  comer  without  showing  the  least 
sign  of  anxiety.  The  two  gazed  until  they 
had  taken  each  other's  measure.  They  found 
out  all  that  it  was  possible  to  learn  without 
speaking.  Then  Hassiwa  asked  the  simple 
question : 


"Ikta  Mika  tika?"     (What  you  want?) 
The    new    arrival    replied    to  this  question 

with  caution,  and    he    watched    the  effects  of 

his  words  as  he  spoke. 

"I  am  Nevyo,"   he  said.      "I  am  a  courier 

from  chief  Niandi,  whose    people  are  at    war. 

The  Kalapooas  and  the  eastern    tribes    are    at 

war  with  the  tribes  along  the  coast.'1 


TWO    SCOUTS  11 

"Where  is  the  bow  ofNiandi?"  asked  Has- 
siwa. 

"It  is  with  the  coast  people,  and  1  seek 
allies,"  he  replied,  looking  straight  into  the 
face  of  the  old  warrior. 

"Klose,"    (Good.)   replied  Hassiwa. 

This  amounted  to  declaring  an  alliance, 
and  Nevyo  hung  his  stone  hatchet  to  his  belt. 
Ke  was  a  daring  runner,  and  had  been  select 
ed  for  the  mission  of  arousing  and  uniting 
the  coast  tribes  as  quickly  as  possible.  He  had 
visited  the  tribes  to  the  south,  and  was  now 
on  his  way  north  to  the  Killamooks,  Tlatsops, 
Chinooks,  Twalitas,  Multnomahs,  and  all  oth 
er  tribes  south  of  the  Columbia  river. 

As  Nevyo  came  over  the  foot  hills  to  the 
south  west,  he  saw  the  smoke  of  Hassiwa1  s 
campfire,  and  decided  to  investigate.  He  was 
active  and  well  formed  for  a  coast  Indian,  but 
his  face  was  uninviting;  when  Thera  gave  him 
food,  she  decided  that  he  was  not  the  kind  of 
man  she  wanted  to  carry  away  her  daughters, 
and  she  was  glad  that  they  were  absent.  They 
were  down  on  the  river  bank  at  play,  some 
distance  below  the  hut.  Nevyo  had  crossed 
above. 

As  Nevyo  came  over  the  foot  hills  to  the 
southwest  of  Hassiwa9 a  hut  two  Indians  saw 
him  from  the  low  hills  to  the  southeast  toward 
the  Willamette.  They  were  runners  from  the 
Kalapooasand  the  allied  eastern  tribes.  They 
were  on  the  way  north  to  secure  an  alliance 


12  THE  YAMHILLS 

with  the  Klikitats  and  other  Indians  from  ea«t 
of  the  Cascade  mountains,  who  had  invaded  th» 
Willamette  valley,  and  were  coming  down  the 
Molalla, 

They  ventured  to  the  west  to  look  for 
scouts  from  the  coast  tribes.  About  the  time 
they  saw  Nevyo,  far  to  the  west,  they  also  saw 
the  smoke  rising  from  the  peaceful  campfire 
of  Hassiwa.  They  were  swift  runners,  and 
they  started  to  intercept  Nevyo  before  he 
reached  the  hut.  But  ho  too  was  swift,  and 
their  greater  distance  gave  him  the  advantage. 

They  reached  the  bank  of  the  river  some  dis 
tance  below  the  hut  and  crept  cautiously  up 
stream  to  the  west,  through  the  tangled  bushes. 
When  about  two  hundred  yards  below  it, 
they  saw  two  maidens  at  play  on  the  opposite 
bank.  Keeping  closely  under  cover,  they 
followed  the  bank  of  the  river  until  they 
came  opposite. 

Shanseppi  and  Tlynpe,  in  their  play  had 
constructed  a  tiny  tepee  of  the  boughs  of  yew, 
and  twined  some  honeysuckle  vines  and  flow 
ers  about  it,  and  were  watching  two  butter 
flies  hovering  near  it.  They  were  standing 
one  on  each  side  and  looking  down  at  the 
brilliantly  plumed  insects.  An  arrow  struck 
near  the  feet  of  each,  and  to  each  arrow  was 
attached  a  small  cluster  of  syringa  flowers. 

The  maidens  were  greatly  astonished.  They 
stood  as  if  transfixed  for  a  moment;  had  it 
not  been  for  the  flowers  they  would  have  rua 


PARLEY   BY   THE   RIVER  13 

home  as  fast  as  their  nimble  feet  could  carry 
them.  But  the  stolid  Indian  instinct  came 
to  their  aid.  Without  moving,  they  looked 
at  the  arrows,  across  the  stream,  at  each  other,, 
then  down  at  the  arrows  again. 

They  were  filled  with  wonder.  Their  in 
stinct  and  teachings  told  them  these  arrows 
were  weapons  of  war,  powerful  and  death 
dealing.  But  with  flowers  attached,  they  had 
a  different  meaning. 

While  they  were  wondering  at  the  appari 
tion,  the  two  scouts  stepped  into  full  view 
on  the  opposite  bank.  They  were  in  war  cos 
tume  and  were  fine  specimens  of  young  Indian 
manhood.  The  sisters  were  not  more  aston-* 
ished  at  this,  because  the  two  silent  messen 
gers  at  their  feet  had  told  them  strangers  were 
near,  and  that  no  harm  was  meant. 

The  young  warriors  looked  with  admiration 
across  the  stream  at  the  pretty  maidens  on  the 
opposite  bank.  They  had  never  seen  more' 
lovely  beings  among  all  the  ;  tribes  they  had 
ever  visited.  They  wanted  to  cross  over,  but 
the  stream  was  deep  and  turbulent.  They  also 
feared  that  the  maidens  would  fly  like  fright 
ened  fawns  should  they  undertake  to  swim 
across. 

The  two  sisters  looked  at  the  young  braves 
not  more  than  a  hundred  feet  away,  first  with 
wonder  mixed  with  fright,  then  with  admira 
tion  at  the  bronze  bodies  and  limbs  of  the  stal 
wart  warriors. 
a 


14  THE   YAMHILLS 

They  all  stood  like  statues  for  some  min 
utes,  when  one  of  the  braves  spoke  in  the  In 
dian  jargon  common  to  all  the  tribes  of  that 
region. 

"1  am  Tocus  of  the  tribe  of  the  Kalapooas. 
The  maidens  across  the  water  are  more  beau 
tiful  than  any  I  have  ever  seen.'1 

"I  am  Ralbo,"  said  the  other  warrior.  I 
came  from  beyond  the  snow  mountains.  Bal- 
maconn  is  my  chief.  The  angry  waters  separ- 
ate  us  from  the  Indian  maidens,  who  have 
forms  more  lovely  than  the  swan  and  eyes 
more  beautiful  than  the  stars  of  night.*' 

The  wooing  voice  of  the  warriors  was  pleas 
ant,  and  the  maidens  in  a  measure  understood 
what  they  said,  and  were  pleased.  It  awak 
ened  a  new  sensation.  The  maidens  appro 
ached  each  other,  each  twining  an  arm  around 
the  other,  as  they  faced  across  the  stream  to 
wards  the  young  braves.  They  knew  that  a 
reply  to  the  introduction  and  compliments 
would  be  proper.  Their  hearts  were  flutter 
ing  as  Shanseppi  replied: 

"I  am  Shanseppi,  and  this  is  Tlynpe,  my 
sister.  We  have  lived  at  the  tepee  yonder  all 
our  lives.  We  never  saw  warriors  before. T ' 

The  sisters  looked  at  each  other  and  Tlynpe 
added : 

"You  are  welcome  to  our  home,  the  home 
of  Hassiwa  and  Thera,  our  father  and  mother, 
who  were  of  the  tribe  of  the  Umpquaa.  * f 

"Nay,"  replied  Tocua.      "Our  people   are 


THB  OLD   STORY  15 

at  war  with  the  people  of  Niandi  and  the  Ump- 
quas.  Already  is  their  messenger  at  the 
home  of  Hassiwa,  to  join  him  against  us." 

Then  Ralbo  continued: 

"Take  those  arrows  at  your  feet,  and  your 
bows  that  lie  unstrung  by  your  little  play 
house;  string  your  bows  and  send  the  arrows 
at  us  with  your  anger,  or  take  them  and  tell 
the  messenger  of  Niandi  that  those  arrows 
shall  forever  be  as  sentrys  standing  between 
him  and  you.'1 

The  maidens  were  perplexed.  It  was  plain 
that  the  young  braves  had  found  favor  in  their 
eyes.  But  they  stood  irresolute.  Ralbo  spoke 
again. 

'  'We  hurry.  The  winds  of  war  blow  over 
the  land  of  Hassiwa,  but  when  the  suns  are  as 
the  fingers  of  this  hand,  and  is  setting,  we 
will  return  to  the  beautiful  maidens  that  we 
love,  by  the  banks  of  the  river. ' ' 

The  council  of  war  was  held  in  abeyance 
until  the  council  of  love  was  over.  Though 
the  council  was  short,  it  was  interesting  and 
effective,  and  the  victory  was  with  Cupid. 
His  honey  tipped  arrows  went  straight  to  the 
hearts  of  his  victims,  and  they  died  to  the  past. 
The  young  warriors  turned  to  go  on  their  mis 
sion.  When  they  looked  back  they  saw  the 
maidens  at  the  waters  edge,  each  still  with 
an  arm  twined  around  the  other  and  the  ar 
rows  crossed  above  their  heads.  It  was  a 
pretty  sight — a  sight  to  stir  men  to  action 


16 


THE  YAMHILLS 


and  to  deeds  of  daring.  The  warriors  under 
stood.  They  waved  a  fond  adiue  and  disap 
peared  in  the  thicket. 

The  young  warriors  were  not  mistaken  in 
their  estimate  of  the  beauty  of  the  Indian 
maidens.  They  had  been  reared  in  compara 
tive  luxury,  and  were  unaccustomed  to  the 


MAIDENS   SEE  NEVYO  17 

heavy  drudgery  and  burdens  common  to  the 
lot  of  ordinary  Indian  women.  Shanseppi  was 
trim,  active  and  well  formed,  and  so  swift  on 
foot  that  her  pet  fawn  found  it  necessary  to 
run  with  great  speed  to  keep  pace  with  her, 
and  often  panted  with  fatigue  when  its  dusky 
mistress  quit  the  race.  Her  sister  Tlynpe 
was  of  similar  form,  and  although  larger  and 
more  enduring,  was  not  so  fleet-footed  as 
the  pretty  Shanseppi. 

The  mother,  like  most  mothers,  had  borne 
the  burden  of  the  little  family,  and  permit 
ted  the  daughters  to  live  the  free  outdoor  life 
they  loved.  They  became  expert  with  the  bow 
and  arrow,  and  often  took  long  tramps  in 
hunting  and  fishing. 

The  young  warriors  had  come  into  their  lives 
so  abruptly  and  had  disappeared  so  suddenly, 
that  they  were  bewildered.  They  looked  at 
the  arrows  with  wondering  interest.  They 
were  love  tokens.  They  tried  them  with  their 
hands,  then  tried  to  place  them  in  their  light 
hunting  bows,  but  they  were  far  too  heavy. 
They  hurried  home  to  show  them  to  their 
mother. 

They  came  round  the  corner  of  the  hut  as  Nev- 
yo  was  preparing  to  go.  They  darted  back 
when  they  saw  him,  but  it  was  too  late.  He  had 
seen  them  and  the  arrows.  His  quick  eye  even 
detected  the  little  bunches  of  flowers  on  the 
arrows,  not  yet  wilted. 

Nevyo  was  cunning  and  crafty,  and  guessed 


18  THE  TAMHILLS 

the  situation.  He  was  astonished  at  the  great 
beauty  of  the  young  women,  but  he  guessed 
this  was  the  reason  that  the  arrows  of  the  en 
emy  carried  the  love  token.  He  saw  that 
these  tokens  were  received  with  favor.  Their 
conduct  told  plainly  that  he  guessed  aright. 

He  was  displeased  and  a  scowl  came  over  his 
hard  face,  but  only  for  an  instant.  He  felt 
his  tomahawk  at  his  belt,  to  see  if  it  was  there. 
He  looked  at  Hassiwa|and  Thera,  then  turned 
and  started  to  the  northwest  at  a  brisk  pace. 
Thera  noticed  the  scowl  on  Nevyo's 
countenance,  and  was  troubled.  She  knew 
that  look  boded  evil.  The  little  home  on 
the  banks  of  the  Yamhill  wras  now  full  of 
excitement  and  interest.  Ralbo  had  said  the 
war  winds  were  rising  to  obscure  a  long  and 
sunny  peace. 

When  the  sisters  retired  that  night  they 
could  not  sleep.  They  whispered  to  each  oth 
er,  again  and  again  about  the  meeting  at  the 
river.  They  could  think  of  nothing  else. 
The  noble  young  warriors  were  more  wonderful 
than  any  their  mother  had  ever  told  them  of. 
They  were  grand.  And  they  would  return. 
Their  beautiful  native  valley  would  never  be 
so  beautiful  again  without  Ralbo  and  his  com 
panion. 

When  they  did  sleep  there  were  many  love 
pictures  in  their  simple  dreams. 

When  Nevyo  left  the  hut  of  Hassiwa  he 
believed  that  the  old  hunter  had  deceived  him, 


CBO88ING   COAST   MOUNTAINS  19 

and  he  determined  to  return  and  be  revenged 
as  soon  as  possible.  He  would  show  him  that 
.two  could  play  at  the  game  of  treachery.  As 
these  thoughts  rankled  in  his  bosom  he  in 
creased  his  speed. 

He  was  sure  that  the  scouts  who  gave  the  ar 
rows  to  the  maidens  would  return,  and  he  de 
termined,  if  possible,  to  foil  their  designs.  He 
bore  to  the  west  to  avoid  contact  with  them, 
and  climbed  up  the  foot  hills  into  the  green 
fir  timber.  He  believed  they  were  running 
north  on  a  mission  similar  to  his  own.  This 
thought  spurred  him  to  the  limit  of  both  speed 
and  endurance. 

He  reached  the  summit  of  the  coast  moun 
tains  in  the  vicinity  of  the  head  waters  of  the 
Big  Nestukka.  In  the  dense  shade  of  the  giant 
firs  it  wss  cool  and  pleasant,  and  he  took  deep 
draughts  of  the  balsam-laden  air  into  his  pow 
erful  lungs. 

He  kept  to  the  ridges  as  much  as  possible, 
where  the  timber  was  dense  and  there  was  less 
undergrowth.  The  immense  trees  were  from 
three  to  eight  feet  in  diameter  and  more  than 
one  hundred  feet  to  the  lower  branches. 
More  than  thirty  miles  of  this  magnificent 
forest  must  be  traversed  before  reaching  the 
lowland  along  the  coast.  It  had  been  grow 
ing  for  many  centuries  untouched. 

The  ridges  were  striped  with  numerous  game 
trails,  and  Nevyo  ran  along  these  in  a  swing 
ing  trot.  Indian  trails  penetrated  the  moun- 


20  THE  YAMHILLS 

tains  in  a  few  places,  and  occasionally  crossed 
the  entire  range.  They  were  often  left  un- 
traveled  for  many  years,  but  the  slow  growth 
of  the  vegetation  under  the  great  trees  did  not 
obliterate  them  readily. 

There  were  numerous  small  rivulets  of  the 
coolest  and  most  delicious  water,  and  the  run 
ner  never  suffered  from  thirst.  When  he 
reached  the  last  ridge  of  the  range,  he  came 
to  a  well  traveled  trail.  It  was  growing  late 
in  the  afternoon  and  he  hurried  down  the  slope. 

When  he  came  to  the  level  land  of  the  Kil- 
lamook  valley  he  found  an  open  prairie,  at 
the  farther  side  of  which  he  saw  the  campfires 
and  village  of  the  Killamooks. 

The  appearance  of  a  strange  Indian  in  war 
paint  brought  out  the  inhabitants,  who  stood 
about  Nevyo,  wondering  and  gazing  with  in 
quisitive  eyes.  No  one  spoke  until  old  Pal- 
min,  the  tyee  of  the  tribe,  appeared.  This 
village  looked  comparatively  neat  and  order 
ly,  and  the  people  clean  and  healthy. 

He  was  offered  food  before  he  was  required 
to  make  known  his  mission.  Friend  or  ene 
my,  the  accustomed  hospitality  was  not  with 
held.  But  Nevyo 's  mission  was  urgent;  he 
said : 

"I  will  not  eat  of  your  food  until  I  know 
whether  you  are  friend  or  enemy. ' '  Palrnin 
stepped  out  and  faced  the  war  messenger,  as  a 
signal  for  him  to  make  known  his  mission, which 
he  did  with  all  the  force  and  eloquence  hie 


APPEAL  TO   KILLAMOOKS  21 

possessed. 

"I  am  Nevyo,  of  the  tribe  of  Niandi,"  he 
began.  "Who  have  common  cause  with  you 
against  the  hunting  dogs  of  the  east.  They 
come  over  the  snow  mountains  to  steal  our  fish 
and  game,  and  to  kill  the  coast  people  and 
burn  their  villages.  They  come  toward  the 
Umpqua  and  Yacoua  countries,  and  our  war 
riors  are  banding  together  to  drive  them 
back." 

He  then  gave  details  of  skirmishes  between 
scouting  parties,  and  told  of  his  suspicions 
concerning  the  arrows  he  saw  in  the  possession 
of  the  beautiful  daughters  of  Hassiwa  in  the 
Yamhill  country.  He  told  the  tyee  that  prob 
ably  the  feet  of  the  invaders  were  already  with 
in  the  hunting  grounds  of  the  Killamooks. 

The  invasion,  in  reality,  was  by  a  band  of 
trading  Indians  made  up  of  several  eastern 
tribes.  The  Kalapooas,  Klamaths,  Malheurs, 
and  a  f ew  f rom  as  f  ar  east  as  the  Chopponnish, 
Nez  Perce  (Pierced  Nose)  Nation.  The  food 
supply  of  all  that  eastern  region  was  short  on 
account  of  drouth  and  the  scarcity  of  game. 
Expeditions  had  been  sent  in  several  direct 
ions  to  get  food  supplies  for  their  starving 
people,  with  the  customary  intention  in  such 
cases  to  get  it  peaceably  if  they  could,  but 
forcibly  if  they  must. 

The  desperate  and  determined  character  of 
the  expedition  going  toward  the  CJmpqua  and 
Yacona  countries  had  alarmed  the  coast  tribes 


22  THE  YAMHILLS 

of  that  section,  and  they  had  sent  runners  urg 
ing  a  general  campaign  against  the  invader?. 
This  was  Nevyo's  mission,  and  he  urged  the 
tyee  to  join  them  with  all  possible  speed  to 
drive  back  the  "tipso  dogs."  (bunch  grass 
dogs. )  Then  in  token  of  the  sincerity  of  his 
mission  he  handed  his  bow  to  the  chief  saying : 

"Take  my  bow  and  drive  me  away    hungry 
if  I  speak  lies. " 

The  chief  took  the  bow  and  called  a  coun 
cil  of  the  leading  men  of  the  village.  Run 
ners  were  also  sent  to  the  two  other  villages 
in  the  valley  to  notify  them  of  the  arrival  and 
object  of  the  war  messenger,  and  to  call  a  gen 
eral  council  of  the  leading  men  of  the  tribe. 

The  bow  was  returned  to  Nevyo  within  an 
hour,  by  the  hand  of  the  only  son  of  the  chief 
tyee  of  the  Killamook  nation,  a  young  man  of 
great  promise, named  South  Wind  because  of  h's 
great  speed  and  endurance.  He  was  of  athletic 
build,  but  was  so  young  that  no  battle  scalps 
graced  his  belt.  He  was  bold  in  the  chase, 
and  more  than  one  mountain  lion's  skin  humg 
on  the  walls  of  his  hut.  He  was  a  great  fav 
orite  with  the  entire  tribe,  and  they  looked 
forward  with  pleasure  to  the  time  when  he 
would  become  chief  tyee;  partly  because  of  his 
great  popularity,  and  partly  because  his  fath 
er,  Palmin,  somewhat  of  a  martinet,  and  re 
quired  too  many  war  drills  of  his  braves. 

When  Nevyo's  bow  was  returned  to  him  he 
understood  that  his  mission  was  looked  upon 


APPEAL  TO  TLATSOPS  23 

with  favor,  and  he  ate  and  slept. 

All  that  night  the  Killamooks  discussed  the 
g'tuatioii.  They  were  considered  among  the 
b>st  warriors  of  the  coast.  Their  oldest  tradi 
tion  did  not  tell  when  their  country  had  been 
successfully  invaded  by  a  hostile  tribe. 

Their  beautiful  valley  was  well  protected 
by  rugged  mountains  heavily  timbered  on 
three  sides,  and  the  foolhardy  invaders  who 
undertook  to  cross  them  usually  left  many 
dead,  and  many  prisoners  who  wrere  made 
slaves.  Sometimes  the  number  of  slaves  held 
by  the  tribe  equaled  the  number  of  warriors. 
At  times  they  had  made  raids  on  the  eastern 
tribes  to  obtain  wives  for  their  slaves,  either 
by  purchase  or  capture. 

The  next  morning  Nevyo  was  informed  that 
the  Killamooks  would  join  the  coast  allies 
with  about  two  hundred  picked  men.  Young 
South  Wind  was  sent  with  him  to  the  village 
of  the  Tlatsops  and  Chinooks,  near  the  mouth 
of  the  great  river  to  the  north,  and  another 
runner  was  sent  to  the  Multnomahs  and  Twali- 
tas. 

The  two  men  crossed  the  Nehalem  river  in 
a  canoe  kept  by  a  small  band  of  fishermen 
at  that  place/ and  ran  north  along  the  beach. 

They  found  the  Tlatsop  tyee  at  Necotat, 
(Seaside)  a  village  near  the  beach,  a  few  miles 
north  of  Nekani  mountain  (since  called 
"Carnie"  mountain  by  the  whites).  The  old 
tyee  was  harder  to  arouse  than  the  tyee  of  the 


24  THE   YAMHILLS 

Killamooks.      However  he  called  a  council  of 
the  leading  braves  of  the  village. 

While  the  council  was  in  session,  a  runner 
came  from  the  north.  He  had  come  down  the 
Columbia  to  tell  of  the  invasion  in  the  Molalla 
country  near  the  great  falls  of  the  Willamette, 
by  the  Klikitats  and  Yakirnas.  This  con 
firmed  the  suspicions  of  Nevyo,  and  decided 
the  council  in  his  favor.  The  Tlatsops  deci- 
ed  to  send  one  hundred  men  to  the  south  at 
once. 

It  was  thought  best  to  keep  a  good  force  at 
home  to  guard  against  a  possible  invasion 
down  the  Columbia. 

After  rest,  sleep  and  food,  Nevyo  and  his 
companion  turned  their  faces  to  the  south. 
His  mission  over,  Nevyo 's  thoughts  now  turned 
to  the  home  of  Hassiwa.  He  would  be  revenged 
on  the  old  traitor,  file  ground  his  teeth 
together  and  muttered  in  anger,  as  he  left  the 
Tlatsop  country. 

But  what  played  on  his  feelings  with  more 
violence  than  all  else  was  the  constant  vision 
before  his  mind  of  the  two  beautiful  daugh 
ters  of  the  lone  old  hunter  who  was  all  iiino- 
ceut  of  the  cause  of  Nevyo's  suspicions  con 
cerning  the  arrow.  He  determined  to  carry 
away  Hassiwa's  daughters  either  as  slaves,  or 
sell  them  to  the  tyees  in  his  own  country. 
Their  beauty,  he  thought,  would  bring  him  a 
great  price,  and  possibly  establish  him  as  tyee 
among  his  people. 


PLOT  TO   CAPTURE  25 

The  thought  of  the  probable  return  of  the 
eastern  scouts  to  carry  them  away,  or  defy 
him  in  his  schemes,  rankled  in  his  bosom  and 
lent  wings  to  his  feet,  and  he  flew  over  the 
hard  sands  of  the  beach  with  all  his  energy. 

In  his  wild  night  he  would  mutter  impreca 
tions  on  those  who  should  attempt  to  foil  him 
in  his  determination.  He  gathered  hatred  to 
ward  Hassiwa  and  the  scouts.  South  Wind 
saw  his  wrath,  and  wondered  that  his  speed 
was  increased  rather  than  diminished,  now 
that  his  mission  was  over. 

So  long  did  Nevyo  run,  and  so  long  were 
the  periods  of  his  flight  continued,  that  even 
his  swift-footed  companion  panted  with 
fatigue. 

"What  angers  the  heart  of  Nevyo?"  he 
asked  as  they  sat  panting  on  the  banks  of  the 
Nehalem,  waiting  for  the  canoe  to  cross  them 
over. 

Nevyo  was  restless  and  reserved  but  his  com 
panion's  question  put  an  idea  into  his  mind. 
He  would  enlist  him  in  his  plot.  He  looked 
over  the  young  tyee  with  keen  scrutiny;  then 
looked  straightway  into  his  face  for  some 
seconds. 

South  Wind  returned  the  look;  Nevyo  was 
convinced  that  the  young  man  would  do  for 
any  undertaking,  however  dangerous. 

He  stood  up,  told  of  his  experience  at  the 
house  of  Hassiwa,  and  dwelt  with  emphasis  on 
the  beautiful  maidens  with  the  arrows  of  the 


26 


THE  YAMHILLS 


invaders.  He  saw  that  the  young  man  was 
interested;  then  with  the  tact  of  a  diplomat, 
he  made  the  proposition  to  enlist  him  in  the 
capture  of  the  maidens. 

The  young  tyee  was  keen  for  adventure,  and 
he  agreed  to  the  proposition,  provided  he 
could  be  with  the  braves  of  his  tribe  in  their 
battles  with  the  enemy.  There  were  no 
to  his  belt,  and  his  glory  was  not  complete. 


Nevyo   and  South  Wind. 

"Scalps  will  be  as  plentiful  as  the  lillies 
before  the  moon  dies  in  the  sun,"  assured 
Nevyo. 

At  the  Killamook  village,  preparation  for 
the  departure  of  the  warriors  was  made  as  rap 
idly  as  possible.  In  addition  to  the  stone 


8PEAR  OF  SOUTH  WIND  27 

tomahawks,  they  each  carried  a  powerful  lance 
nearly  six  feet  in  length.  The  shaft  of  the 
lance  was  made  of  arrow  wood,  very  dense  and 
rigid,  and  pointed  with  a  spear  head  made  of 
chalcedony,  onyx  or  other  flint-like  stone. 
Some  were  pointed  with  beautiful  agate,  con 
taining  rare  markings  of  moss. 

The  spear  of  young  South  Wind  was  point 
ed  with  a  brilliant  agate  that  reflected  the  rays 
of  light  like  a  diamond  or  an  opal.  What 
appeared  to  be  a  small  tiger  beetle  was  embed  - 
ed  in  the  heaviest  part  of  the  stone,  and  the 
dazzling  reflections  seemed  to  diverge  from  the 
insect.  The  implement  was  regarded  with 
superstitious  awe  by  the  tribe.  The  young 
prince  had  found  the  stone,  when  a  mere  lad, 
where  it  had  been  cast  upon  the  beach  after  a 
great  storm,  and  its  owner  was  supposed  to 
possess  a  charmed  life. 

It  was  with  some  misgivings  that  his  father, 
Palmin,  permitted  him  to  go  ahead  of  the  lit 
tle  army  with  Nevyo. 


THE  YAMHILLS 

CHAPTER  II. 

The  Capture. 

Shanseppi  and  Tlynpe  went  daily  to  the  riv 
erside  to  play  and  to  talk  of  their  adventure. 
Just  before  sunset  they  would  twine  their  arms 
around  each  other  and  go  down  to  the  water's 
edge  and  cross  the  arrows  above  their  heads; 
then  they  would  peer  into  the  thicket  across 
the  river  where  Ralbo  and  Tocus  had  disap 
peared. 

This  was  all  they  knew  of  love,  and  it  thrilled 
their  hearts  as  nothing  else  had  done. 
Their  play  was  simple  and  their  entire  life 
had  been  the  same.  They  did  not  know  how 
to  play  at  war  as  the  Indian  boys  do. 

They  set  up  a  straight  stick  of  syringa  by 
their  tiny  teyee,  and  each  evening,  when  the 
sun  had  set,  they  tied  a  small  bunch  of  syringa 
flowers  to  it,  each  cluster  a  few  inches  above 
the  last,  and  then  went  home. 

It  was  late  in  the  afternoon  of  the  fifth 
day.  Four  tiny  tufts  of  flowers  were  attached 
to  the  little  pole,  each  more  fresh  then  the  one 
below  it.  It  told  a  simple  but  faithful  story 
of  the  waiting  and  watching.  The  maidens 
were  there  with  the  fifth  bunch  of  flowers. 
One  hour  more  and  the  sun  would  hide  behind 
the  mountain  tops.  Ralbo  and  Tocus  had 
promised  to  return  at  sunset  on  the  fifth  daj. 


THE   CAPTURE  29 

The  maidens  were  ornamented  and  dressed 
in  the  most  becoming  manner.  Their  black 
eyes  sparkled,  and  their  hearts  beat  with  ex 
pectation,  and  not  a  little  excitement,  as  they 
looked  frequently  across  the  water.  Even 
their  stolid  Indian  nature  could  not  hide  their 
anxiety  and  impatience. 

They  twined  their  arms  around  each  other 
as  usual,  to  go  to  the  water's  edge  and  cross  the 
arrows  above  their  heads.  Suddenly,  from  be 
hind,  a  beaver  skin  cap  was  rudely  drawn 
over  the  head  and  face  of  each,  and  their  arms 
were  quickly  tied  with  their  hands  at  their 
sides.  They  were  hurried  up  the  bank  by 
strong  arms  and  made  to  run  along  the  trail 
that  led  up  a  ravine  to  the  west. 

The  maidens  thought  of  Ralbo  and  Tocus 
and  held  their  peace,  yet  they  could  not  un 
derstand  why  they  should  be  taken  away  in 
this  manner. 

They  ran,  or  were  pulled  rather,  along  in 
this  way  for  a  mile  or  more,  when  the  hoods 
were  removed  from  their  faces,  and  they  saw 
they  were  in  the  hands  of  men,  one  of  whom 
made  threatening  gestures  for  them  to  keep 
their  tongues  still  or  he  would  cut  them  out. 

They  recognized  him  as  the  angry-faced 
Indian  that  saw  them  with  the  arrows,  on 
the  day  they  had  met  Ralbo  and  Tocus  at  the 
river.  They  were  thoroughly  frightened,  but 
with  the  instincts  of  their  race  maintained 
their  self-possession. 


80  THE  YAMHILLS 

Their  captors  now  hurried  them  toward  the 
timber  in  the  foothills  with  increased  speed. 
Shanseppi  in  front,  then  South  Wind  and 
Tlynpe,  while  Nevyo  urged  them  on  from  the 


While  Thera  was  preparing  the  evening 
meal,  Shanseppi's  pet  fawn  came  bounding  up 
to  the  hut,  showing  signs  of  intense  fright, 
and  refused  to  be  quieted. 

"Coyote!"  exclaimed  the  woman.  Then  she 
wondered  why  the  fawn  did  not  run  to  its 
young  mistress.  She  went  out  some  distance 
in  the  direction  from  which  it  came,  when  she 
discovered  the  two  men  running  with  her  cap 
tive  daughters.  She  ran  back  and  notified  Has- 
siwa. 

The  old  hunter  was  sitting  by  the  sunny 
side  of  his  hut,  watching  the  closing  of  the  day, 
in  deep  meditation,  wondering  what  stirring 
events  might  happen  ere  another  moon  should 
come  and  go.  He  felt  that  the  war  winds  were 
rising  and  that  his  hitherto  quiet  home  would 
inevitably  be  drawn  into  the  gathering  storm. 
He  was  thinking  how  he  might  avoid  it. 

The  startling  news  brought  by  his  wife  thor 
oughly  aroused  him.  He  took  his  bow  and 
heaviest  arrows,  and  his  long  unused  battle  ax, 
and  started  in  swift  pursuit.  The  fire  of  his 
younger  days,  the  days  of  war,  came  to  him. 
As  he  ran,  his  long  hair,  heavily  streaked 
with  grey,  streamed  back  in  the  wind.  He 
bent  nearly  to  the  ground  as  he  flew  across 


HA88IWA   TO  THE   RESCUE 


31 


Hassiwa  to  the  Rescue. 

the  prairie.  He  saw  the  fugitives  nearing  the 
timber,  and  the  sinews  stood  out  in  his  thighs 
like  great  cords;  his  aged-dimmed  eyes 
gleamed  with  a  fire  rekindled. 

Nevyo  saw  his  pursuer  and  urged  the  pris 
oners  forward  with  mutterings  of  anger  and 
almost  blows.  South  Wind  protested  against 
such  headlong  flight  with  the  maidens  and 
suggested  that  they  stop  and  capture  or  dis 
patch  the  pursurer,  who  was  gaining  on  them 
rapidly. 


32  THE   YAMHILLS 

As  they  turned  to  defend  themselves  against 
Hassiwa  a  hissing  arrow  cut  against  the  tem 
ple  band  of  South  Wind  and  an  eagle  feather 
fell  from  his  plume. 

The  old  man  saw  that  the  struggle  would  be 
to  his  disadvantage  at  close  quarters,  and  he 
decided  to  use  his  arrows  first. 

He  recognized  Nevyo,  the  war  messenger  he 
had  befriended,  and  to  whom  he  had  given 
food,  and  who  had  now  returned  like  a  viper 
to  repay  him  by  despoiling  his  home  and 
stealing  his  daughters.  His  Indian  nature 
burned  for  revenge,  and  he  uttered  a  savage 
war  whoop  that  rang  out  over  the  hills. 

Nevyo  saw  that  he  had  to  deal  with  a  mad 
lion,  and  he  felt  glad  of  the  presence  and 
assistance  of  South  Wind.  He  was  brave,  bub 
the  rage  of  the  old  warrior  was  terrible,  and 
he  shuddered. 

The  arrows  from  the  bow  of  Hassiwa  cut 
near  the  face  of  his  enemies  with  a  deadly 
hiss.  They  saw  his  determination  to  force  a 
fight  at  close  quarters.  Nevyo  was  panting 
from  his  long  race  up  the  mountain,  and  his 
first  arrow  went  wide  of  its  mark.  The  sec 
ond  cut  through  the  flesh  on  the  left  side  of 
Hassiwa,  and  the  warm  blood  spurted  from 
the  wound;  but  it  only  increasd  his  rage. 

A  heavy  stone  headed  arrow  made  an  ugly 
cut  in  the  shoulder  of  Nevyo  and  remained  in 
the  wound.  The  two  men  now  clutched  their 
etone  axes  for  a  hand  to  hand  encounter;  at 


FALL  OF   HAS8IWA  33 

the  same  time  Nevyo  tried  to  remove  the  ar 
row  from  his  shoulder,  but  it  was  too  deeply 
bedded,  and  his  enemy  was  closing  on  him. 

South  Wind's  love  of  fair  play  and  the 
desire  to  help  his  accomplice  played  back  and 
forth  across  his  mind.  The  arrow  embedded 
in  Nevyo 's  shoulder  and  the  overwhelming 
rage  of  Hassiwa  decided  him  to  help  his  friend. 
He  took  his  axe  from  his  belt,  but  Shanseppi 
threw  herself  against  him  with  such  violence 
that  he  staggered  as  he  hurled  it  at  her  father. 
It  missed  its  intended  victim.  The  young 
man  turned  in  anger  as  if  to  strike  her  with 
the  uplifted  lance,  then  thought  how  con 
temptible  it  would  be  to  kill  a  defenseless 
woman. 

The  two  antagonists  were  parrying  rapidly 
at  close  quarters,  Nevyo  backing.  A  power 
ful  blow  from  Hassiwa 's  weapon  struck  the 
uplifted  ax  of  his  enemy  and  the  handle  of 
the  weapon  broke,  because  of  its  great  age. 
Instantly  Nevyo 's  axe  descended  on  the  head 
of  his  now  defenseless  enemy,  and  Hassiwa 
fell  senseless  to  the  ground. 

South  Wind  pulled  the  arrow  from  the 
shoulder  of  Nevyo  and  bound  up  the  wound. 
The  two  men  then  hurried  on  toward  the  tim 
ber  with  their  prisoners, whose  piteous  wails  for 
a  time  could  not  be  restrained. 


34  THB   YAMHILLS 

When  the  two  braves,  Tocus  and  Ralbo.  left 
the  maidens  standing  on  the  opposite  bank  of 
the  river,  they  started  eastward  toward  the 
Willamette  River,  about  fifteen  miles  away. 
They  knew  they  were  in  the  enemy's  country, 
and  they  traveled  with  great  caution.  As 
they  crossed  the  little  wooded  steams  that 
emptied  into  the  Yamhill  from  the  south, 
they  were  on  the  lookout  to  guard  against  sur 
prise. 

They  did  not  know  that  the  valley  of  the 
Yamhill  was  uninhabited,  with  the  exception 
of  Hassiwa  and  his  family.  The  numerous 
trails  they  found  were  game  trails,  and  they 
looked  with  longing  eyes  on  the  abundance 
of  game  everywhere  to  be  seen. 

They  crossed  the  Willamette  and  went  to 
ward  the  great  snow  mountain  (Mt.  Hood), 
which  could  be  seen  for  many  miles.  They 
came  to  a  scouting  band  of  invaders,  a  detach 
ment  of  the  Klikitats,  a  few  miles  east  of  the 
great  falls  of  the  Willamette. 

They  found  the  main  body  on  the  Molalla 
River,  which  flows  down  from  the  Cascade 
Mountains  a  little  to  the  south  of  Mt.  Hood, 
and  empties  into  the  Willamette  above  the 
falls.  They  were  composed  of  Klikitats, 
Yakimas  and  detatchments  of  other  tribes  from 
east  of  the  mountains. 

Ralbo  was  a  noted  scout  and  warrior,  and 
they  were  glad  to  see  him.  He  was  young, 
but  his  fame  was  well  known  among  the  east- 


FAME  OF  RALBO  85 

ern  -tribes.  His  legs  and  arms  showed  great 
power  and  endurance.  He  was  not  so  fleet  a 
runner  as  some,  but  be  was  usually  in  the 
lead  at  the  end  of  a  long  journey.  His  ar 
rival  at  the  principal  camp  was  greeted  with 
murmurs  of  applause.  His  presence  was 
taken  as  an  omen  of  good. 

Tocus  was  a  young  ecout  from  the  Kala- 
pooas,  and  was  unknown  to  this  division  of 
the  invaders.  He  was  well  formed,  active, 
and  a  swift  runner,  uncommonly  brave  and 
crafty,  but  with  a  savage  face. 

A  council  of  the  tyees  was  called,  and 
Tocus  and  Ralbo  related  the  progress  of  the 
southern  expedition  going  toward  thellmpqua 
and  Yaconah  countries.  They  told  of  the 
abundance  of  game  in  the  Yamhill  country. 
Ralbo  drew  a  map  of  that  country  in  the  dust 
by  the  campiire.  He  also  told  of  a  low  gap 
(Grand  Ronde)  in  the  mountains  to  the 
southwest  of  that  section,  and  suggested  that 
the  coast  could  be  reached  in  this  direction 
with  as  little  risk  and  resistance  as  any  other 
place  along  the  coast. 

Canifen,  one  of  the  principal  tyees  of  the 
expedition  and  an  old  companion  of  Ralbo, 
though  ever  crafty  and  avaricious,  approved 
of  the  suggestion  of  the  scouts,  to  cross  the 
river  into  the  Yamhill  country  and  proceed 
to  the  coast  if  they  did  not  get  an  abundance 
of  supplies  for  the  winter  in  that  section. 

The  council  decidid  on  this  route,  and  sent 


36  THE     YAM  HILLS 

Tocus  and  another  scout  to  notify  the  south 
ern  expedition  of  the  decision,  and  to  urge 
them  to  unite  with  them  in  the  valley  of  the 
Yamhill. 

Tocus  hesitated  when  he  remembered  the 
comely  maidens  on  the  riverside,  and  he  told 
Ralbo  of  his  unpleasant  mission.  They  told 
Canifen  of  seeing  the  campfires  by  the  river, 
and  of  the  pledge  to  the  maidens  at  the  edge 
of  the  water.  The  cunning  old  tyee  prom 
ised  his  assistance  in  looking  out  for  their 
interests,  and  gave  Tocus  as  a  pledge  a  beautiful 
moss  agate  arrow  head  made  by  Vyterpo,  an 
"e-li-te  klootchrnan"  (slave  woman),  in  ex 
change  for  a  heavy  gold  ornament  picked  up  in- 
the  Kalapooa  country,  and  rudely  wrought  in 
to  the  shape  of  a  "tenas  mus-mus"  (young 
elk). 

Canifen  already  possessed  many  slaves  and 
an  abundance  of  plunder,  taken  on  the  various 
expeditions  of  the  tribes  with  which  he  had 
been  associated.  Ralbo  knew  of  his  avarice, 
but  he  still  counted  him  as  a  friend.  Cani- 
fen's  ambition  had  not  yet  led  him  to  that 
craftiness  and  treachery  which  later  cost  him 
his  best  friends. 

The  expedition  crossed  the  Willamette  at 
the  shoals  near  the  mouth  of  the  Yamhill. 
It  was  late  summer,  and  the  water  was  so  low 
that  very  little  swimming  was  necessary.  They 
used  crafts  to  ferry  over  their  luggage,  which 


PLAYGROUND  DESPOILED  37 

they  drew  across  by  long   rawhide  ropes    that 
spanned  the  stream. 

When  the  expedition  was  safely  across, 
Ralbo,  in  company  with  Canifen,  and  Grago- 
mot,  a  faithful  slave  of  Canifen,  started  for 
the  home  of  Hassiwa.  They  crossed  the  river 
some  distance  below  the  hut,  and  crept  along 
the  bank  to  the  place  where  they  had  last  seen 
the  beautiful  daughters  of  Hassiwa. 

They  came  to  the  playground  as  the  sun 
touched  the  western  mountains  on  the  fifth 
day,  as  Ralbo  had  promised.  They  found  the 
little  tepee,  but  the  maidens  were  not  there. 
The  four  little  tufts  of  syringa  tied  to  the  stick 
in  different  stages  of  decay,  and  the  fifth 
bunch  freshly  plucked  from  the  stem  lying 
near  by  told  the  story  to  the  heart  of  Ralbo* 
It  was  love  and  faithfulness,  as  old  as  the  hu 
man  race. 

They  saw  the  moccasin  tracks  of  men  and 
the  evidence  of  a  recent  struggle.  Ralbo  sus 
pected  foul  play;  he  was  angry;  and  the  anger 
of  Ralbo  was  to  be  dreaded  by  those  who 
had  kindled  his  wrath. 

Ralbo  found  the  trail  along  which  they  had 
hurried  an  hour  before,  and  he  was  now  con 
vinced  that  the  maidens  had  been  carried 
away  as  captives.  He  was  more  swift  than 
his  companions,  and  he  was  eager  to  follow 
the  trail  at  his  greatest  speed  and  give  battle 
to  the  captors  single  handed. 


38  THE   YAMHILLg 

Can  if  en  saw  that  Ralbo's  heavy  axe  would 
be  more  likely  to  hinder  his  speed  than  the 
lighter  one  he  carried,  so  he  proposed  an  ex 
change,  as  a  talisman,  and  as  a  pledge  of 
friendship  and  a  division  of  the  spoils  in  this 
case.  He  had  unlimited  confidence  in  the 
daring  and  ability  of  Ralbo,  who  agreed  to  the 
exchange,  which  was  quickly  made.  Canifen 
gave  the  heavy  weapon  of  his  friend  into  the 
keeping  of  his  faithful  slave,  Gra-gomet. 

Ralbo  now  followed  the  trail  rapidly. 
There  had  been  no  effort  to  hide  it.  Ho 
thought  that  perhaps  Tocus  had  betrayed  him 
and  had  preceded  him  with  his  companion,  and 
that  they  had  carried  away  the  maidens.  But  a 
close  inspection  of  the  tracks  cleared  Tocus  of 
suspicion. 

The  tracks  of  the  men  showed  the  sewing  in 
the  moccasin  of  one  to  be  finely  wrought;  the 
other  was  coarse,  and  showed  much  wrear. 
Ralbo  concluded  that  one  of  the  abductors  was 
a  tyee.  The  tracks  of  the  tyee  were  not  so 
large  as  the  other,  yet  they  were  much  larger 
than  the  dainty  tracks  of  the  maidens,  and 
showed  the  weight  of  a  full  grown  man.  RrJ- 
bo  knew  he  would  be  compelled  to  cope  with 
two,  but  he  was  anxious  for  the  trial  even 
though  there  were  a  dozen  instead  of  two. 
The  comely  forms  and  bright  eyes  of  the  two 
maidens  were  impelling  him  on,  and  he  was 
leaving  his  companions  following  far  in  the 
rear. 


RALBO  FINDS  KABSITTA  39 

The  tracks  showed  that  the  men  were  push 
ing  the  maidens  in  their  great  hurry.  The 
pun  had  set,  and  Ralbo  knew  that  he  could  not 
follow  after  dark;  but  there  would  be  a  long 
twilight,  and  he  ran  aloDg  the  trail  at  the 
top  of  his  speed. 

When  near  the  slope  at  the  foot  of  the  hill, 
the  track  of  a  third  man  could  be  seen  in  the 
trail.  The  tracks  showed  the  man  to  be  run 
ning  at  full  speed.  Was  he  pursuing  the 
captors,  or  was  he  an  accomplice?  Now  an 
other  woman's  track  is  visible,  but  Ralbo 
does  not  slacken  his  speed. 

On  up  the  hill  he  runs  as  he  did  over  the 
level  prairie.  He  is  nearing  the  timber  and 
hears  the  wailing  of  a  woman.  Ho  fixes  his 
bow  and  runs  ahead  with  more  caution. 

He  finds  the  faithful  Thera  wailing  over  her 
fallen  mate.  She  is  covered  with  blood 
trying  to  caress  him  back  to  life.  Ralbo 
brings  some  water  from  a  brook  near  by  and 
assists  the  woman  in  her  efforts  to  restore 
Hassiwa  to  consciousness. 

The  old  man  opens  his  eyes  and  drinks  of 
the  water.  Ralbo  knows  the  story  now,  and 
it  adds  one  more  count  to  be  settled  with  the 
fugitives  when  he  overtakes  them.  He  com 
forts  the  woman  and  does  what  he  can  to 
make  Hassiwa  comfortable. 

The  old  warrior  sees  the  strong,  powerful 
limbs  and  chest  of  the  new  comer.  He  wishes 
he  could  possess  such  and  come  up  with 


40  THE    YAMIIILLS 

the  captors  of  his  daughters.  He  recognizes 
Ralbo 's  mission  and  he  almost  forgets  his 
pain.  That  noble  face  he  has  seen  in  his 
dreams  as  the  companion  of  his  daughters, 
and  the  chief  of  his  people — tyee  of  the  house 
of  Hassiwa. 

He  bids  Thera  take  his  hand  and  join  their 
own ;  then  by  a  powerful  effort,  but  with  feeble 
voice,  he  makes  a  binding  vow  with  Thera's 
concurrence,  giving  his  family,  his  possess 
ions,  and  all  his  dominions  to  Ralbo,  and  in 
vokes  the  aid  of  the  great  spirit  for  the  young 
man  and  the  success  of  his  mission. 

The  young  warrior  accepts  the  charge  and 
makes  ready  to  follow  on  the  trail  of  the  fu 
gitives.  He  tells  Thera  of  the  coming  of  Cani- 
fen  and  his  companion,  friends  who  will  de 
fend  and  assist  her. 

Ralbo  then  started  on  the  trail  at  a  brisk  run. 

He  had  lost  valuable  time,  but  it  was  not 
yet  dark,  and  the  tall  grass  beaten  down  by 
the  four  persons  was  plainly  visible  for  some 
distance.  The  full  moon  came  out  and 
the  trail  was  still  visible  except  where  it  went 
through  the  green  timber. 

Before  Nevyo  and  South  Wind  reached  the 
timber  with  their  prisoners  they  saw  Ralbo 
coming  along  their  trail  in  pursuit.  They  did 
not  know  whether  he  was  friend  or  enemy, 
but  they  did  not  want  to  take  the  risk  of  an 
other  encounter  similar  to  that  with  the  des 
perate  Hassiwa. 


IX    THE   MOUNTAINS  41 

The  maidens  also  saw  the  pursuer  and  they 
guessed  it  was  Ralbo,  but  they  discreetly  held 
their  peace. 

It  was  but  a  short  distance  through  the  first 
cluster  of  timber,  and  they  hurried  on  up  the 
mountain  to  the  next.  Then  another  cluster, 
and  another,  with  narrow  strips  of  prairie 
and  patches  of  shrubbery  between. 

Thus  they  continued  until  the  moon  came 
out.  Then  they  made  occasional  trips  to  the 
right  or  left  to  confuse  their  pursuer,  whoev 
er  he  might  be,  and  warned  their  prisoners 
aganist  leaving  traces  that  might  readily  be 
seen.  But  the  wily  maidens  left  evidences 
of  their  flight  whenever  they  could  do  so  with 
out  attracting  the  attention  of  their  captors. 

They  reached  the  great  body  of  green  tim 
ber  about  ten  o'clock,  through  which  they 
traveled  three  or  four  hours,  and  then  stopped 
for  sleep. 

Nevyo  was  weary  and  weak  from  loss  of 
blood  and  his  long  period  of  running. 

The  two  men  held  a  consultation.  South 
Wind  wanted  to  turn  to  the  north  and  inter 
cept  the  warriors  coming  from  the  Killamook 
country,  but  Nevyo  wanted  to  reach  the  bands 
supposed  to  be  coming  from  the  south  along 
the  foothills  of  the  coast  mountains  in  the 
western  part  of  the  Willamette  valley. 

They  were  now  nearly  two  thousand  feet 
above  the  valley.  From  an  open  space  they 
could  see  a  mountain  (Bald  Mountain)  still 


42  THB  YAMHILL& 

higher  up,  to  the  west  of  them  two  or  three 
miles.  Nevyo  proposed  that  they  go  there 
early  in  the  morning  and  rest  for  the  day. 
South  Wind  was  silent,  and  Nevyo  took  the 
silence  for  consent. 

The  maidens  were  tied  with  rawhide  thongs 
to  two  maple  saplings  near  each  other.  They 
were  tied  so  they  could  lie  down.  They  ap 
peared  to  be  submissive,  and  there  was  no  fear 
of  their  trying  to  escape. 

The  men  lay  down  near  their  prisoners,  and 
despite  his  pain,  Nevyo  soon  slept  from  ex 
haustion. 

South  Wind  could  not  sleep.  He  was  a 
savage,  but  the  horrors  of  war  were  new  to 
him.  The  tragedy  he  had  witnessed  but  a  few 
hours  before  made  an  ugly  impression  oil  his 
mind.  That  was  not  his  idea  of  valor  and 
heroism,  and  he  was  not  pleased  with  the  part 
he  was  playing  in  this  affair. 

Something  like  a  feeling  of  resentment  to 
ward  Nevyo  came  into  his  heart  because  he  had 
lured  him  into  this  adventure.  Then  the 
question  came,  what  was  he  going  to  do 
about  it?  Could  he  get  out  of  this  with 
honor?  Only  for  an  instant  came  the 
thought  that  he  might  dispatch  Novyo  with 
one  blow  of  his  axe  and  liberate  the  maidens. 
But  this  would  be  the  act  of  a  traitor,  and 
there  was  not  a  drop  of  treacherous  blood  in 
his  veins.  The  maidens  played  an  important 
part  in  shaping  his  thoughts.  Shanseppi  was 


SHAX8EPPl'3  ESCAPE  43 

the  most  beautiful  of  all  the  maidens  he  had 
ever  seen.  Even  the  daughters  of  the  most 
noted  tyee  were  not  so  lovely.  The  idea  of 
carrying  her  away  by  force  and  making  her 
his  wife  did  not  meet  his  newly  awakened 
ideas  of  mating.  He  would  prefer  to  liberate 
her  by  his  prowess,  and  to  win  her  love  by 
his  manhood.  The  distinguished  position  he 
held  among  his  people  seemed  to  him  to 
make  this  the  only  honorable  course.  With 
these  thoughts  in  his  mind  he  slept. 

The  maidens  were  quiet,  but  the  terrible 
experiences  of  the  last  few  hours  drove  away 
all  thought  of  sleep.  Shauseppi  thought  of 
the  noble  young  brave  lying  near,  and  how 
glad  she  would  have  been  to  have  met  him  as 
she  did  the  scouts  at  the  river.  But  the  part 
he  had  played  in  carrying  her  away  by  force, 
and  in  the  murder  of  her  father,  filled  her 
with  resentment. 

A  small  stone  knife  was  in  her  belt  at  her 
side.  She  twisted  her  arm  until  she  brought 
the  rawhide  thongs  that  tied  her  wrists  in  con 
tact  with  the  knife's  edge.  With  slow  and 
almost  imperceptible  movement,  she  rasped 
the  thongs  on  the  exposed  edge  until  one 
wrist  was  free.  With  the  free  hand  she  took 
the  knife  and  cut  the  thongs  that  held  the 
other.  She  then  reached  over  and  began  cut 
ting  the  cords  that  held  her  sisters  hands. 
When  she  had  loosened  one  of  them,  there 
were  faint  streaks  of  daylight  visible  in  the 


44  THE     YAMHILLS 

northeast.  Their  hands  met  with  gentle 
pressure  and  they  were  thrilled  with  the 
thoughts  of  liberty.  Tlynpe  then  untied  the 
thongs  and  released  the  other  hand.  Then 
she  reached  over  and  gave  her  sister's  arm  a 
firm  pressure.  Shanseppi  understood  by  this 
that  Tlynpe  was  ready  for  flight. 

She  turned  her  eyes  as  much  as  she  could, 
to  select  the  best  route.  She  gave  Tylnpe  a 
sharp  tap  with  her  hand  as  she  sprang  up  with 
a  bound  and  ran  toward  the  canon  to  the  north 
west.  Her  movements  were  so  soft  and  cat 
like  that  the  men  were  not  awakened. 

She  wondered  why  her  sister  did  not  follow. 
She  stopped  and  listened,  then  crept  quietly 
back,  keeping  behind  an  immense  fir  tree. 
She  saw  that  Tlynpe 's  feet  were  also  tied  and 
she  was  untying  them  as  fast  and  as  deftly  as 
possible. 

Shanseppi 's  heart  now  beat  with  excitement 
as  she  watched  the  efforts  of  her  sister.  She 
was  about  to  creep  forward  to  help  her,  when 
Nevyo  moved  in  his  sleep,  and  the  moan  of  a 
tired  and  wounded  man  escaped  his  lips. 

South  Wind  opened  his  eyes.  He  was 
awake.  He  sat  up  and  saw  that  one  of  the 
maidens  was  missing  and  the  other  with  her 
hands  untied.  He  bounded  forward  and 
caught  Tlynpe's  arm  and  called  to  Nevyo. 

Shanseppi  seeing  that  the  men  were  aroused, 
and  knowing  that  there  was  no  chance  of  re 
leasing  her  sister  now,  decided  to  keep  in 


ESCAPE   OF   SHANSEPPI  45 

hiding  and  await  a  favorable  opportunity  to 
approach  by  stealth;  if  this  failed,  she  would 
seek  the  assistance  of  Ralbo. 

All  these  thoughts  passed  through  her  rnind 
in  an  instant.  When  the  thought  of  Ralbo 
came  she  crept  quickly  away  down  toward 
the  canon.  Like  a  soft  footed  lynx  she  crept 
down  through  the  thicket. 

i$  It  was  dismal  and  lonely,  and  sometimes 
she  hesitated.  Then  she  went  on  down  like  a 
shadowy  spectre.  She  knew  they  would  soon 
be  on  her  trail,  but  she  would  make  the  most 
of  the  darkness. 

The  mountain  side  grew  steeper  as  she  near- 
ed  the  bottom  of  the  great  canon.  A  small 
stream  ran  down  between  the  two  mountain 
walls,  and  it  was  completely  shut  in  by  the 
dense  growth  of  vine  maple  and  willow  along 
the  sides,  forming  a  tunnel  over  the  stream. 
She  followed  down  this  tunnel  for  some  dis 
tance,  then  stopped.  She  knew  she  would 
be  followed  through  this  and  she  did  not 
know  how  far  it  was  to  the  end  where  she 
could  get  out.  Fearing  she  might  be  trap 
ped,  she  retraced  her  steps  with  great  caution 
to  the  point  where  she  entered  the  tunnel, 
then  climbed  a  young  alder  and,  bending 
it  over,  caught  into  a  maple  growing 
several  feet  above  and  on  the  opposite  side  of 
the  canon  from  where  she  entered  the  tunnel. 
Then  into  another  maple  that  branched  from 
the  same  roots,  and  then  as  far  out  as  the  limb 


46  THE   YAMHILLS 

of  this    reached,  she    dropped    to  the    ground 
and  hurried  up  the  side  of  the  mountain. 

The  sun  was  now  peering  over  the  mountain 
tops,  and  she  was  getting  into  the  broad  light 
of  day.  She  came  out  into  an  open  space  and 
looked  over  the  range  in  front  of  her.  She 
saw  the  high  mountain  to  the  southwest, 
where  Nevyo  had  intended  to  take  them. 
Siia  also  saw  South  Wind  coming  down  the 
mountain  following  her  trail.  He  hesitated 
occasionally,  to  make  sure  of  the  trail,  and 
then  hurried  on.  She  waited  anixously  to 
see  whether  he  entered  the  tunnel  of  under 
growth  and  went  down  the  canon.  She  stood 
on  tiptoe  and  held  her  breath. 

Shanseppi  felfc  relieved  when  she  saw  him 
disappear  under  the  overhanging  bushes;  but 
she  knew  that  he  would  soon  return  and  find 
her  trail.  She  ran  to  the  east  a  short  dis 
tance  and  then  turned  to  the  northwest  and 
followed  along  the  top  of  a  log  for  two  hun 
dred  feet,  stepping  off  on  a  ledge  of  broken 
basalt.  Theii  she  started  to  make  a  wide 
detour  and  reach  the  high  mountain  about 
nightfall.  There,  under  cover  of  darkness, 
she  would  liberate  her  sister,  if  possible. 

South  Wind  followed  down  the  canon  for 
some  distance,  watching  cautiously  for  any 
opening  where  one  might  climb  out.  He 
soon  found  an  opening,  but  there  were  no  signs 
of  exit,  and  all  trace  of  the  maiden  had  van 
ished.  He  was  an  expert  on  the  trail  but  he 


SOUTH   WIND   HUNTS    SHANSEPPI  47 

was  puzzled  here.  He  carefully  retraced  his 
steps  to  the  entrance.  After  examining  every 
possible  avenue  of  escape,  he  concluded  she 
must  be  secreted  somewhere  in  the  tunnel 
amongst  the  logs  and  undergrowth. 

Before  turning  back  into  the  canon  he  saw 
a  small  broken  bough  toward  the  top  of  the 
alder.  With  this  clae,  he  saw  how  she  had 
swung  into  the  maple  and  reached  the  ledge 
of  rocks  several  feet  above  him. 

He  saw  now  that  he  was  pursuing  an  elusive 
being,  full  of  cunning,  which  would  require 
ail  his  skill  to  capture.  He  was  chagrined 
that  he  should  be  baffled  by  a  "klootchman, " 
but  his  admiration  for  Shanseppi  was  greatly 
increased,  as  also  was  his  determination  to 
overtake  her. 

He  was  treated  to  many  tricks  and  ruses  of 
the  most  subtle  and  bewildering  character. 
Sometimes  the  trail  would  disappear  as  if  the 
fugitive  had  taken  wings.  Then  he  would 
find  a  labyrinth  of  trails  run  so  dextrously 
that  it  would  take  a  long  time  to  unravel  it 
and  then  he- would  probably  find  himself  fol 
lowing  a  blind.  He  hunted  with  the  energy 
of  a  hungry  foxhound. 

Shanseppi  would  make  a  wide  circuit  in  the 
great  forest,  then  lie  in  wait  and  watch  her 
pursuer  pass,  with  eager  face  and  straining 
eyes,  hurrying  along  her  trail.  She  com 
bined  in  a  high  degree  all  the  tact  and  cun 
ning  of  her  race,  added  to  remarkable  swift- 


48  THE  YAMHILLS 

ness  of  movement.  It  was  almost  beyond 
human  skill  to  capture  her.  She  soon  recog 
nized  these  powers  in  herself  and  it  pleased 
her,  and  she  came  to  look  upon  the  chase 
almost  as  sport. 

Over  mountains  and  through  canons, 
through  dense  and  tangled  undergrowth,  she 
led  her  pursuer  a  continuous  chase.  At  times 
South  Wind  saw  evidences  that  she  was  playing 
with  him,  and  it  provoked  him  and  increased 
his  longing  desire  to  possess  the  "polaklie 
kula-kula",  (brown  bird). 

At  times  she  would  lead  him  out  on  the 
mountain  side  into  an  open  space  and  watch 
him  from  a  distance.  He  soon  learned  that 
this  was  her  object.  Once  when  he  came 
into  one  of  these  openings,  he  was  convinced 
that  the  elusive  maiden  was  watching  him, 
and  he  adopted  a  counter  ruse. 

He  laid  down  his  spear  and  axe  and  extended 
his  hands  as  if  in  supplication,  then  sat  down 
in  the  most  conspicuous  place  for  several 
minutes.  Then  he  repeated  the  gesture  an  sat 
down;  but  there  was  no  response. 

He  started  on  the  trail  and  found  the  point 
from  which  she  had  been  watching  him. 
Following  on  her  trail  it  brought  him  back  to 
the  opening.  A  cluster  of  bright  feathers  lay 
where  he  had  placed  his  spear  before.  From 
this  he  knew  that  she  was  watching  him  again. 


SOUTH   WIND   BAFFLED  49 

He  looked  anxiously  toward  the  place 
from  which  she  had  previously  watched  him. 
He  signaled  and  looked  in  vain.  He  could  see 
nothing.  He  laid  down  his  spear  again,  and 
extended  his  hands  as  before.  Still  there 
was  no  response.  He  picked  up  the  little 
bunch  of  feathers  and  placed  them  in  his 
plume,  then  sat  down,  still  watching  the 
former  picket  post  of  his  wily  game. 

South  Wind  was  not  despondent  by  nature, 
but  there  are  times  when  the  most  daring  and 
enduring  feel  the  folly  of  further  effort.  Such 
were  his  feelings  now.  He  sat  for  some  min 
utes  in  meditation. 

A  mountain  robin  called  from  the  adjoin 
ing  wood.  It  was  his  favorite  bird,  with 
its  cry  so  plaintive  and  sweet.  He  had  often 
listened  to  it  in  the  great  dismal  forest,  and 
its  cry  seemed  to  harmonize  with  his  present 
state  of  feelings.  The  cry  of  the  bird  was 
repeated  in  a  different  key.  This  is  common 
with  the  mountain  robin,  but  the  quick  ear 
of  South  Wind  detected  the  counterfeit. 
Then,  without  looking  in  the  direction  of  the 
sound,  he  imitated  the  cry  he  had  heard. 
Some  minutes  elapsed  and  the  call  came  again, 
soft  and  plaintive.  Again  he  answered  in  the 
same  plaintive  key.  Then  silence  for  several 
minutes. 

The  canon  was  too  deep  and  precipitous  to 
cross  without  great  care  and  labor,  unless  he 
went  some  distance  above. 


50 


THE   YAMHILLS 


The  silence  continued,  and  South  Wind 
understood  that  the  interview  was  at  an  end. 
Possibly  the  bird  had  flown  again,  or  was 
waiting  for  him  to  speak.  In  a  birdj  like 
tone,  he  chanted: 

1  'South  Wind  sorrows  for  the  brown  bird. ' ' 
There  was  no  answer.  Then  he  continued : 

'  'His  heart  is  sad  for  her. ' '  Still  no  ans 
wer.  The  sun  was  going  down  behind  the 
mountains. 

"He  loves  the  brown  bird,  and  wants  to 
make  her  his  wife.  He  is  a  great  tyee. " 

Then  came  the  plantive  voice  of  the    robin : 

"Shanseppi  is  sad. 
Bad  Indian  keeps 
her  sister  prisoner  on 
the  high  mountain. 
Tyee  hunt  me  like 
coyote. ' ' 

This  only  in 
creased  the  desire 
of  South  Wind  to 
possess  the  wily 
maiden.  Her  voice 
was  delicious,  and 
he  was  willing  to 
make  any  reason 
able  promise  to  win 
her.  He  saw  that 

Little  Brown  Bird. 


FLIGHT   TO    BALD    MOUNTAIN  51 

she  could  prolong  the  race  indefinitely.  She 
became  more  skilled  in  her  ability  to  hide  her 
trail  as  the  chase  continued.  He  replied  in 
the  sarn.3  bird-like  voice: 

* 'South  Wind  will  not  hurt  Shanseppi. 
He  want  her  sister  free.  His  heart  not  bad.  'T 

Her  confidence  in  her  powers  of  strategy 
was  exalted  by  her  experience  since  her  cap 
ture,  and  South  Wind's  assurances  of  good 
will  added  to  this  confidence.  She  replied: 

"Shanseppi  will  free  her  sister." 

Then  came  the  shrill  cry  of  the  robin,  as  if 
in  flight.  He  understood  that  the  bird  had 
flown.  Before  he  could  regain  his  feet  and 
follow,  another  cry  came  from  further  up  the 
mountain,  and  toward  the  high  mountain 
designated  by  Nevyo.  He  crossed  the  canon 
and  followed  as  fast  as  he  could,  answering 
the  call  as  he  ran. 

Again  and  again  came  the  call  of  the  robin, 
luring  him  on,  and  ringing  dismally  through 
the  solitude  of  the  great  forest.  He  could 
not  follow  by  sight  now,  but  he  was  confident 
that  he  was  no  longer  shunned  by  the  maiden. 
He  ran  as  fast  as  possible,  but  his  pilot  kept 
far  in  advance.  The  maiden  was  well  ac 
quainted  with  the  mountains  and  knew  the 
open  routes. 

When  near  ing  the  spring,  near  the  summit 
of  the  highest  peak,  the  bird  call  of  the 
maiden  ceased,  but  the  soft  warning  voice  of 
a  small  owl  was  heard  instead.  He  answered 


52  THE  YAMHILLS 

the  call,  and  the  owl  replied  cautiously, 
"mitlite."  (stay) 

It  was  night,  and  South  Wind  stopped  and 
lay  down  on  the  dry  moss. 

Shanseppi  crept  forward  cautiously  in 
search  of  her  captive  sister. 


CHAPTER  III. 

The  Rescue. 

When  Ralbo  left  the  wounded  Hassiwa  and 
his  sorrowful  mate,  he  followed  the  trail  of 
Nevyo  and  South  Wind  and  their  prisoners  as 
best  he  could  by  the  moonlight,  until  he  came 
to  the  great  body  of  green  timber,  then  stop 
ped  and  rested  till  daylight. 

He  was  not  accustomed  to  woodland  trails, 
and  his  following  was  slow  and  tedious  all 
the  next  day. 

He  came  to  the  place  where  the  fugitives 
had  rested  the  previous  night  and  then  follow 
ed  the  trail  of  South  Wind  and  Shanseppi  to 
the  tunnel  in  the  canon.  He  examined  care 
fully  and  found  the  tracks  of  but  two  persons. 
He  turned  back  on  the  trail  to  find  where  they 
had  separated  and  found  the  trail  of  the  other 


RALBO  AND  NEVYO   STRUGGLE  53 

two  at  the  resting  place  of  the  previous  night. 
He  followed  this  all  day,  and  at  nightfall 
reached  the  great  mountain,  thinking  he  still 
was  several  hours  behind.  He  decided  to  go 
to  the  spring  (Leabo's  Spring)  and  rest  for  the 
night.  When  near  the  spring  he  stumbled 
over  the  sleeping  form  of  Nevyo. 

They  were  at  too  close  quarters  to  use  their 
battle  axes,  and  they  clutched  for  a  desperate 
struggle.  Neither  knew  at  first  whether  he 
was  struggling  with  friend  or  enemy.  Nevyo's 
arms  were  under  those  of  Ralbo,  and  he  had 
his  powerful  antagonist  at  a  disadvantage. 
He  could  feel  the  great  muscles  in  Ralbo's 
back  and  arms,  and  the  iron  grip  on  his 
wrists.  Their  faces  were  close  together  and 
they  glared  at  each  other.  The  tribal  differ 
ences  were  visible  to  each,  even  in  the  deep 
twilight,  and  they  gathered  strength  for  their 
mightiest  effort. 

Ralbo 's  foot  shot  out  to  trip  his  adversary, 
but  Nevyo  was  too  quick.  He  then  made  an 
effort  to  get  Nevyo's  neck  under  his  arm;  but 
he  failed  in  this  also.  The  fierce  struggle 
started  the  blood  from  Nevyo's  old  wound, 
which  ran  down  between  their  bodies  and  made 
them  slippery,  [and  Ralbo  began  to  turn  in 
the  powerful  grip  of  his  antagonist. 

Nevyo  made  an  effort  to  trip,  but  did  not 
move  the  muscular  leg  of  Ralbo.  He  saw  that 
he  would  be  no  match  for  the  powertful  giant 
when  conditions  were  equal,  and  he  attempted 


54  THE     YAMHILLS 

to  hurl  himself  away  from  his  adversary  in 
order  to  uso  his  axe,  but  only  succeeded  in 
bringing  himself  securely  into  the  clutches 
of  Ralbo,  who  bore  him  to  the  ground  and 
bound  his  hands  and  feet  with  rawhide  thongs. 
He  did  not  dispatch  him  with  his  axe  for  the 
reason  that  he  wanted  to  learn  the  where 
abouts  of  the  maidens. 

When  Ralbo  rose  from  his  prisoner,  he  lii't- 
ed  his  axe  in  a  threatening  manner  and  de 
manded  to  know  where  the  maidens  were. 

"Yuk-wa, "  (Here),  answered  a  feminine 
voice. 

It  was  Tlynpe;  bound  with  her  back  against 
a  tree  and  sitting  on  a  log  but  a  few  feet 
distant.  She  had  watched  the  struggle  be 
tween  the  two  men  with  anxious  interest. 

Ralbo  now  recognized  her  by  the  moonbeams 
that  came  through  the  trees.  Ho  hastened  to 
release  her,  and  found  other  hands  at  work 
untying  the  cords.  It  was  Shanseppi,  who 
had  watched  the  struggle  with  equal  anxiety, 
being  unable  to  find  her  sister  until  she 
spoke. 

"Kah  mika  chako?"  (Whence  you  come?) 
asked  Tlynpe  with  a  show  of  excitement. 

"Hyas  siah, "  (Faraway),  replied  the 
pleasant  voice  of  Shanseppi. 

Ralbo  scarcely  understood  the  words  of  the 
sisters,  but  he  knew  they  were  happy  at  their 
release.  Their  bright  eyes  sparkled  in  the 


ESCAPE   OF   NEVYO  55 

dim  rays  of  the  rising  moon.  He  was  more 
pleased  with  this  closer  view  of  their  comely 
faces. 

When  Tlynpe  was  freed  he  turned  to  see 
how  his  prisoner  was  faring,  but  he  was  no 
where  to  be  seen.  While  Kalbo  was  untying 
Tlynpe,  Nevyo  had  rolled  over  quietly  into 
the  darkness.  He  continued  to  roll  as  fast 
as  he  could  until  he  had  made  a  distance  of 
several  rods.  Then,  with  some  skill,  and 
more  force,  he  released  his  hands  and  then 
his  feet,  and  ran  away  into  the  forest.  Ralbo 
was  unable  to  follow  in  the  darkness.  He 
cautiously  made  a  circuit  of  several  rods,  but 
could  find  only  the  bow  and  axe  of  the  escap 
ed  prisoner. 

He  returned  to  Tlyupe  and  found  her  alone. 
He  did  not  yet  understand  the  situation. 
Shanseppi  had  disappeared  in  the  darkness 
after  whispering  something  to  her  sister. 

South  Wind,  with  all  his  Indian  nobility, 
was  not  pleased  with  the  part  he  had  been 
playing  in  this  affair.  He  had  participated 
in  the  killing  of  an  inoffensive  old  man. 
With  all  his  renowned  speed  he  had  failed  to 
overtake  a  "klootchman, "  and  he  was  crest 
fallen. 

He  regarded  the  swift-winged  bird  with  a 
superstitious  admiration.  He  loved  her  with 
all  the  intensity  of  his  young  Indian  nature. 
He  had  made  his  love  known  to  her  and  was 
willing  to  make  all  amends  compatible  with 


56  TUB  YAMHILLS 

his  warrior's  pride.  But  he  was  away  from 
his  companion  braves,  who  would  soon  be  at 
war  with  the  enemy,  and  he  thirsted  to  be  with 
them. 

The  wily  maiden  had  lured  him  a  long  way 
into  the  mountains  and  had  abandoned  him, 
maybe  for  the  night,  maybe  for  ever.  He 
rose  up.  He  would  go  at  once  to  his  people. 
He  was  not  familiar  with  that  locality,  but  he 
knew  the  direction  to  the  Killamook  trail, 
where  his  people  would  cross  the  range,  or 
maybe  had  already  crossed.  He  did  not  want 
to  meet  Nevyo  again. 

With  a  heart  full  of  anger,  love,  and  disap 
pointment,  he  started  back  down  the  moun 
tain.  He  had  taken  but  a  few  steps  when  he 
heard  the  soft  voice  of  the  little  owl.  He 
stopped  and  hesitated  before  answering.  He 
was  undecided.  Then  the  thought  of  the 
bright  eyes  and  the  pretty  form  of  the  brown 
bird  came  to  him,  and  he  made  a  soft  hooting 
in  reply. 

4 'Klose  turn-turn? "  (Good  friend?)  asked 
the  clucking  and  whispering  voice  of  the  owl 
but  a  few  steps  away. 

"Mika  turn-turn,"  (, Your  will, )  responded 
South  Wind.  He  was  quick  and  watchful, 
but  before  he  was  aware  there  was  a  gentle 
hand  touched  his  arm  and  he  looked  into  the 
bright  and  confiding  eyes  of  the  brown  bird. 

"Cha-ko. M  (Come,)  and  she  led  the  way 
to  Tlynpe  and  Ralbo. 


A   KNIGHTLY  TRUCE  57 

When  Ralbo  saw  South  Wind  with  the 
sparkling  spear,  he  took  his  axe  from  his 
belt,  but  Tlynpe's  hand  was  on  his  arm. 

The  simple  minded  maidens  thought  all  lov 
ers  should  be  friends,  and  did  not  know  they 
were  bringing  two  enemies  together,  nor  did 
the  men  know  that  they  were  enemies.  They 
looked  at  each  other  with  keen  scrutiny  in 
that  sombre  forest,  each  with  weapon  ready  for 
duel  to  the  death,  if  need  be. 

"Klax-sta?"   (\Vho?)  demanded  Ralbo. 
"Klax-sta  mika?"  (Who  are  you?)  responded 
South  Wind. 

The  maidens  were  now  thoroughly  alarmed. 

They  stepped  between  the  men  imploring  and 

demanding  a  truce.      But  the  men  continued. 

"I  am  South  Wind,  a  tyee  of  the  Killa- 
mooks,  ready  for  peace  or  war.  Which  shall 
it  be?" 

"I  am  Ralbo.  Balmaconn  is  my  chief.  I 
hunt  the  dogs  that  stole  the  daughters  of  Has- 
siwa. ' ' 

"The  daughters  of  Hassiwa  are  more  beauti 
ful  than  the  roses  of  the  valley.  South  Wind 
will  possess  one  of  them  or  lie  in  death  on  the 
mountain. ' ' 

"You  promised  my  will;  I  will  peace," 
demanded  Shanseppi.  "You  fight,  I  leave 
you.1' 

4 'My  warriors  keep  their  promises, "  said 
Ralbo,  with  a  tinge  of  sarcasm,  as  he  returned 
his  axe  to  his  belt. 


58  THE     YAMHILLS 

'  'Mi-ka  tum-tum. ' '  acquiesced  South  Wind 
with  some  reluctance. 

The  two  young  men  were  the  finest  speci 
mens  of  young  manhood  in  their  respective 
tribes,  both  in  valor  and  physical  excellence. 
Although  they  now  knew  they  were  enemies, 
neither  feared  treachery  on  the  part  of  the 
other.  Their  words  and  actions  were  the 
words  and  actions  of  brave  men,  the  truce  of 
Rhoderic  Dhu  and  Fitz  James  was  not  more 
sacred,  and  they  knew  the  truce  would  not 
be  broken  without  fair  warning  to  both. 

The  four  people  composing  the  party  were 
tired.  A  few  words  were  exchanged  in  a 
quiet  way. 

Poor  Shanseppi's  flight  was  over  and  a  reac 
tion  came.  The  weary  maiden  sank  down  and 
slept.  Tlynpe  lay  down  by  her  tired  sister. 
The  two  warriors  stretched  themselves  on  the 
ground,  and  the  silent  forest  was  apparently 
destitute  of  animal  life. 

During  the  night  Tlynpe  saw  two  eyes  peer 
ing  from  behind  a  tree  near  South  Wind. 
She  started  slowly  as  if  to  arouse  Ralbo,  when 
the  eyes  disappeared.  She  watched  for  some 
time,  but  they  did  not  return,  and  she  slept 
again. 

When  the  party  of  four  arose  the  next 
morning  from  their  earthy  beds,  they  were 
sore,  stiff  and  hungry.  The  power  of  the  In 
dian  to  go  a  long  time  without  food  had  been 
taxed  to  the  limit. 


THE   SWEAT   HOUSE  Dtf 

• 

Sbanseppi  was  ill. 

The  young  men  were  concerned  for  her. 
Tlynpe  advised  food,  and  rest  for  the  day,  and 
suggested  the  regular  Indian  treatment — a 
sweat  bath  in  a  regularly  constructed  '  'sweat 
house. "  The  men  looked  at  each  other  in 
quiringly. 

"Nika  iskum  muk-a-muk, "  (I  get  food) 
proposed  South  Wind. 

He  was  more  familiar  with  the  habits  of  the 
game  in  that  section  and  thought  himself  best 
adapted  for  hunting  there. 

"Mi-ka  turn-turn,  "   said  Ralbo. 

Although  it  was  not  the  custom  of  the  In 
dian  men  to  work,  Ralbo  assisted  Tlynpe  in 
the  construction  of  the  proposed  sweat  house. 

They  made  a  low,  dome  shaped,  circular 
hut,  thirty  inches' high  and  five  feet  in  diam 
eter.  The  frame  was  made  of  long,  slender 
sticks,  bent  over  and  stuck  in  the  ground  at 
each  end.  They  were  bent  over  in  several 
directions,  and  crossed  at  the  top.  Then 
the  entire  frame  was  covered  over  with  broad 
leaves  and  moss,  so  dense  and  compact  that  it 
was  almost  impossible  for  smoke  to  escape 
through  it.  A  hole  was  made  at  the  top  and 
at  one  side,  and  a  fire  built  in  the  center  of 
the  hut  and  several  stones  the  size  of  a  man's 
head  were  heated.  The  fire  was  then  with 
drawn,  and  the  patient  crawled  into  the  hut 
and  both  openings  were  closed. 


60  THE  YAMHILL8 

She  was  kept  in  this  suffocating  sweat  box 
until  the  perspiration  was  about  all  exhausted, 
and  her  body  almost  parboiled.  She  was  then 
taken  out  by  her  sister  and  plunged  into  a  pool 
of  cold  spring  water;  she  was  then  thoroughly 
rinsed  and  put  to  bed  on  a  couch  of  loose,  dry 
moss. 

South  Wind  soon  returned  with  a  deer,  and 
by  the  time  Shanseppi  was  rested  from  her 
bath  Tlynpe  had  some  well  cooked  venison 
ready  for  her.  She  cooked  on  heated  stones, 
while  the  men  cooked  for  themselves  by  hold 
ing  the  meat  on  sticks  over  the  fire. 

Their  long  fasting  and  great  exertion  gave 
them  enormous  appetites,  and  there  was  little 
more  than  bones  of  the  animal  left  when  the 
four  hungry  people  had  finished  their  meal. 
When  they  had  eaten  they  stretched  them 
selves  on  the  ground,  and  slept  the  remainder 
of  the  day.  It  was  wild  Indian  life,  and  they 
were  but  children  of  the  forest. 

The  Indian  talks  little,  and  there  was  little 
or  no  conversation. 

The  braves  were  already  massing  on  the 
plains  of  the  Yamhill.  There  had  been  some 
fighting  and  some  blood  shed.  Had  these  two 
young  warriors  known  this  they  would  have 
hurried  from  the  mountains  to  their  friends, 
with  greatest  speed.  As  it  was,  South  Wind 
was  restless.  But  the  dark-eyed  maidens 
were  magnets  that  held  the  young  men  away 
from  the  bloody  scenes  that  were  being  enacted 


MOUNTAIN  CAMP  61 

in  the   valley  below.   They  loved  to    be    near 
them    and  were  loth  to  break  the  spell. 

When  night  came,  Tlynpe  kindled  a  fire, 
and  the  four  sat  round  it,  gazing  at  the  burn 
ing  sticks,  each  busy  with  his  or  her  own 
thoughts. 

The  great  wilderness  was  still.  Not  a  breath 
of  air  was  stirring.  The  moon  had  not  yet 
risen,  and  the  giant  trees  around  the  canip 
fires  cast  enlarging  shadows  into  the  surround 
ing  darkness.  The  four  Indians  continued  to 
sit  in  silence,  gazing  into  the  fire,  apparently 
oblivious  to  the  presence  of  the  others  ;yet  each 
was  intensely  conscious  of  the  situation.  It 
is  not  customary  for  Indian  women  to  talk 
much  in  the  presence  of  the  men.  Tlynpe 
seemed  to  know  this  by  instinct,  although 
the  maidens  had  never  been  associated  with 
men  sufficiently  to  understand  the  etiquette 
of  the  savage. 

Shanseppi  was  much  improved,  and  she 
desired  to  hear  some  of  the  stories  of  valor 
from  the  lips  of  the  strangers.  She  leaned 
toward  her  sister  and  said  something  in  a  low 
clucking  whisper.  The  men  paid  no  attention. 
Shanseppi  whispered  more;  then  began  a  little 
chant  in  a  low  key.  The  men  did  not  show  dis 
pleasure  and  she  grew  more  bold,  until  her  voice 
went  out  among  the  great  trees,  like  the  dron 
ing  of  some  great  insect.  It  was  neither  of 
love  nor  happiness  nor  sorrow.  It  was  all 
these  and  more.  It  was  a  heart  song,  plantive 

6 


62  THE  YAMHILLS 

and  sweet,  the  wild  song  of  the  mountain 
forest,  and  the  forest  heard  it  and  throbbed  as 
the  rythmic  melody  swelled  among  the  trees. 
She  hushed,  but  the  spell  of  silence  was 
not  yet  broken.  They  all  sat  quietly  for  some 
minutes.  Kalbo  understood  why  the  song  was 
sung.  He  turned  to  South  Wind  and  said: 

"Mi-ka  wa-wa. "  (You  talk.)  "Kim-ta 
mi-ka, "  ( After  you, )  he  replied. 

The  politeness  of  the  young  tyee  pleased 
Ralbo  who  then  told  this  love  legend,  familiar 
to  his  people. 

"Long,  long  time  ago,  a  great  bird  came  to 
the  land  where  my  people  dwell.  There  were 
no  people  there,  and  he  was  sad.  He  was 
hunting  for  people  where  he  could  find  a  mate. 
He  flew  to  the  mountain  top  to  the  north,  and 
there  were  no  people  and  no  animals.  He 
ilew  to  the  mountain  top  to  the  south,  and  he 
find  no  people  and  no  animals.  He  flew  to 
the  mountain  top  to  the  east,  and  he  find  no 
peopel  and  no  animals.  His  heart  was  sad, 
because  there  was  snow  on  all  the  mountains 
where  he  light.  Then  he  -flew  to  the  low 
mountains  to  the  west  where  there  was  no 
snow,  but  there  were  no  people  and  no  ani 
mals  and  he  was  ready  to  die,  because  he  found 
no  mate. 

"Then  Talapus  (Indian  diety)  come  and 
whisper  to  him  to  go  to  the  valley  between 
the  mountains  and  seek  among  the  animals." 


RALOBS'    WOOING 


63 


Ralbo's  Wooing-. 

Here  the  speaker  rose  and  made  gestures  to 
suit  his  speech. 

1  'He  flew,  and  he  flew,  round  and  round, 
down  to  the  valley  and  he  find  no  people. 

"He  went  to  the  wolf  and  said,  'Will  you  be 
my  mate?'  and  the  wolf  ran  away.  He  went 


64  THE  YAMHILLS 

to  the  fox  and  said,  'Will  you  be  my  mate?r 
and  the  fox  said  no  and  he  ate  him  up.  He 
went  to  the  eagle  and  said  'Will  you  be  my 
mate?'  and  he  said  no  and  he  break  his 
wing."  The  speaker's  voice  became  soft 
and  plaintive. 

'  'He  went  to  the  pretty  fawn  and  said  'Will 
you  be  my  mate?'  Here  he  hesitated;  Tlynpe 
seemed  to  understand,  and  went  and  knelt  at 
the  feet  of  the  speaker.  He  did  not  look  to 
ward  her,  but  his  hand  was  placed  gently  on 
her  head,  and  he  added : 

'  'The  pretty  fawn  said,  '1  will  be  your  mate. * 
Then  he  made  its  two  front  feet  into 
hands,  and  made  it  to  stand  on  its  two  hind 
feet.  He  made  its  eyes  as  bright  as  the  stars 
of  night,  and  its  ears  into  beautiful,  long 
black  hair. 

"The  hawk  come  and  say,  'Make  me  like 
the  fawn  and  I  will  be  your  child.  The  dove 
come  and  say,  'Make  me  pretty  like  the  fawn 
and  I  will  be  your  child.  And  the  crow  and 
the  bear,  and  the  badger,  and  the  lark,  ard 
the  sage  hen,  all  come  and  say,  'Make  u8 
pretty  like  the  fawn  and  we  will  be  your 
children. '  Then  Talapus  said,  'Make  them, ' 
and  he  made  them  all  like  the  pretty  fawn, 
and  they  were  his  children,  and  there  were  a 
great  many  of  them.  And  now  they  are  my 
people. ' ' 


65 

When  Ralbo  had  finished  his  wooing,  he 
and  Tlynpe  resumed  their  seats.  Tlynpe  was 
of  fine  form,  larger  and  taller  than  her  sister. 
Her  face  was  beautiful,  and  she  loved  Ralbo 
unreservedly.  With  the  characteristics  of  her 
race  and  sex,  she  would  be  his  loyal  slave.  His 
love  song  was  sweet  music,  the  first  she  had 
ever  heard,  and  it  carried  her  body  and  mind 
into  sweet  captivity. 

When  it  was  time  for  South  Wind  to  speak 
he  stood  up  with  his  spear  standing  by  his  side. 
He  faced  to  the  east  and  then  to  the  west. 
Then  began  to  chant  in  a  deep  minor  key, 
swinging  his  arm  in  graceful  gestures  as  his 
voice  rose  and  fell.  His  words  were  slow  and 
long  drawn  out. 

"Skoo-kum  e-ko-lie"  (Great  whale, )  he 
began,  '  'came  to  the  bay  with  a  pretty  maiden 
in  a  light  canoe.  'Klat-ta-wa  kel-a-pi  taht-le- 
lum, '  (Went  away  and  returned  ten  times.) 
Because  there  was  a  boatman  bear  on  the 
shore  that  wanted  to  get  the  canoe  with  the 
maiden.  When  no  one  else  would  come  for 
them  the  whale  gave  them  to  the  boatman  bear 
who  took  them  across  the  bay  and  far  up  a 
lone  river,  and  put  the  maiden  in  his  cave 
house  in  the  mountain  and  barred  the  door 
with  a  great  stone. 

"All  day  long  the"  boatman  bear  paced  to 
and  fro  before  the  cave*door,  fearing  some  one 
would  corne  and  steal  his  treasure,  because  the 


66  THE    YAMHILLS 

maiden  cried,  'cha-ko  ni-ka,  cho-ko  iii-ka, ' 
(come  to  me,  come  to  me)  And  the  boatman 
grew  sick  for  want  of  food.  Then  the  'moo- 
lock'  (elk)  came.  When  he  heard  the  maiden 
call,  he  killed  the  boatman  bear  with  his  great, 
sharp  hoofs  and  horns,  and  break  down  the 
stone  door.  When  the  captive  maid  came  out 
she  saw  the  great  elk  near  by  and  her  light 
canoe  in  the  stream.  The  elk  saw  the  maid 
en  more  beautiful  than  his  companion  bird, 
and  he  said,  'Come  with  me  and  be  my  mate. 
I  am  swift  as  the  winter  wind  and  stronger 
than  the  boatman  bear.  My  back  shall  bear 
you  to  the  flowery  vales,  far  from  danger. 
Downy  mosses  shall  be  your  bed  under  the 
fragrant  firs. '  The  maiden  looked  at  her  light 
canoe  and  again  at  the  handsome  elk.  He 
knew  that  she  wanted  to  ride  again  on  the  bay. 
"Then  the  elk  asked  Talapus  to  make  him 
a  boatman  strong  as  the  maiden  wished,  and 
Talapus  made  him  so.  Pie  took  the  paddle  of 
the  light  canoe  and  called  to  the  maiden : 
'Cha-ko  ni-ka,  cha-ko  ni-ka." 
,  Here  South  Wind's  voice  and  tones  were 
pleading  and  soft  as  the  voice  of  a  bird.  As 
he  continued  to  repeat  these  words,  Shanseppi 
imitated  the  example  set  by  her  sister  and 
knelt  at  the  feet  of  her  pleading  lover.  But 
he  was  not  done.  |  His  theme  had  carried  him 
into  the  realms  of  the  seer.  His  loved  one 
had  entered  the  light  canoe.  His  fancy  pic 
tured  a  voyage  across  the  bay  by  the  sea,  to 


PRIMITIVE   ACTOR  €-7 

their  future  home.  It  was  to  be  a  delightful 
trip,  but  suddenly  the  war  cloud  that  was  gath 
ering  in  the  valley  below  crossed  his  mind, 
and  likewise  threatening  breezes  crossed  tha 
path  of  the  light  canoe.  Then  that  mountain 
solitude,  otherwise  silent  as  the  tomb,  wit 
nessed  a  storm  at  sea  while  the  two  maidens 
and  even  the  stoical  Ralbo  looked  on  with 
wondering  eyes  and  parted  lips. 

South  Wind  poised  and  plied  his  spear  as  a 
paddle  as  he  faced  the  rising  wind  and  waves 
that  tossed  the  imaginary  craft.  They  saw 
the  little  boat  dance  over  the  billows  beneath 
the  feet  of  an  expert  mariner  whose  voice  wrs 
attuned  to  the  rise  and  fall  of  the  wild  hurri 
cane,  the  swish  and  splash  of  the  waves,  tho 
dismal  screams  of  the  sea-fowl,  finally  the 
distant  boom  of  the  pounding  sea  against  the 
cliffs  in  the  wake  of  the  receding  storm.  All 
these  were  vividly  portrayed  by  the  savage 
actor. 

The  witnesess  gave  a  sigh  of  relief  when  the 
light  canoe  finally  entered  the  harbor  of  safe 
ty  and  the  perspiring  artist  found  the  glorious 
"illahee"  where  they  were  to  "mitlite"  for 
life. 

"Hutch-ne-ki-uh.  "  The  wild  Indian  war 
whoop  rang  out  over  the  Yamhill  valley  at 
early  dawn  the  next  morning.  The  air  was 
still  and  the  foot  hills  took  up  tho  cry;  even 
the  mountains  in  the  distance  returned  the 


68  THE   TAMHILLS 

echo.  Did  South  Wind  hear  it,  or  was  he 
dreaming?  He  opened  his  eyes  on  that  far 
away  mountain  peak.  His  companions  were 
still  sleeping.  He  got  up  quietly.  Did  he 
still  hear  the  murmur  of  voices  in  the  valley? 
Was  it  the  battle  cry,  and  South  Wind  far 
away,  from  fame  and  glory,  and  the  battle? 

He    looked    at     his    sleeping    companions. 

Shanseppi  was  beautiful  even  in  that  early 
morning  light  under  the  shadows  of  the  great 
trees,  but  his  call  to  duty  on  the  battle  field 
was  imperative.  Must  he  leave  her  without 
some  token  of  fidelity?  He  takes  off  his  neck 
lace  of  pearl-like  shells  and  brilliant  agates 
and  twines  it  around  her  bow,  which  is  lying 
by  her  side.  Then,  with  a  fond  look  at  the 
sleeping  maiden  he  slips  away  into  the  forest 
and  runs  down  the  mountain.  But  he  has 
a  long  way  to  travel  before  he  reaches  the  scene 
of  the  conflict,  and  it  is  a  rough  and  rugged 
road. 

He  is  barely  out  of  sight  when  Shanseppi 
awakes  and  finds  South  Wind  gone.  She  is 
surprised.  She  finds  the  pretty  shell  necklace 
twined  around  the  bow.  She  takes  it  up  fond 
ly  and  understands  its  full  meaning.  It  is 
from  South  Wind,  the  magnificent.  She 
knows  why  he  has  gone  and  where  ho  is  gone 
—to  the  battlefield.  She  has  heard  of  battles, 
and  is  fearful  of  the  consequences.  Although 
Ralbo  and  her  sister  are  still  there,  her  heart 
is  lonely.  She  fastens  the  precious  talisman 


CAMP  DESERTED  69 

around  her  neck,  and  steals  away  in  the  direc 
tion  that  South  Wind  has  taken.  She  flies 
through  the  forest  and  down  the  mountain 
almost  with  the  swiftness  of  a  bird. 

While  South  Wind  is  running,  he  hears  the 
shrill  cry  of  the  robin  far  up  the  mountain 
on  his  trail.  He  stops  an  instant  and  an 
swers  the  call.  He  knows  that  it  is  the  call 
of  Shanseppi,  and  that  she  is  following  him. 
He  stops  but  an  instant  and  then  hurries  on 
to  the  battle,  surging  in  the  valley  below. 

Tlynpe  wakes  up  immediately  after  her  sis 
ter  has  gone.  She  utters  a  little  cry  of  sur 
prise,  which  awakens  Kalbo.  He  rises  and 
finds  South  Wind  and  Shanseppi  both  miss 
ing.  He  looks  inquiringly  at  Tlynpe,  but 
she  is  equally  bewildered  at  the  disappearance 
of  the  two.  Ralbo  looks  angry  because  he 
thinks  South  Wind  has  broken  the  truce,  tak 
ing  advantage  of  the  darkness  to  slip  away 
from  him  and  go  to  the  battle  field  while  he 
slept.  But  his  feet  are  also  swift,  and  he 
tells  Tlynpe  to  hasten  after  him  as  fast  as  she 
can,  that  he  must  hurry  on.  His  companion 
braves  will  need  his  assistance.  He  will  come 
to  her  again  at  h'er  home  some  time,  at  the 
home  of  Hassiwa.  The  faithful  maiden  fol 
lows  quickly,  and  the  mountain  camp  is  de 
serted. 


THE     YAMHILLS 


CHAPTER    IV. 

Battle  cf  Tonvolieu 

The  invaders  who  crossed  the  Willamette 
near  the  mouth  of  the  Yamhill,  consisting  of 
detachments  of  Yakimas  and  Klikitats,  moved 
up  the  south  bank  of  the  river  into  the  Yam- 
hill  valley  several  miles.  Game  was  plenti 
ful  and  they  were  feasting  royally. 

The  Killamooks  had  crossed  the  coast 
range  and  were  in  fine  condition.  They  came 
south  along  the  foot  hills,  in  the  western  part 
of  the  valley.  They  were  the  first  of  the  coast 
tribes  to  learn  that  the  invaders  had  crossed 
the  Willamette.  They  saw  their  camp  fires 
from  the  foot  hills,  and  sent  out  a  scouting 
party,  who  came  in  contact  with  a  party  of 
the  hunters,  a  skirmish  resulting.  One  or 
two  of  each  party  were  wounded  but  there 
were  no  scalps  taken.  Arrows  only  were  used. 

This  skirmish  happened  on  the  morning  be 
fore  South  Wind  and  Ralbo  left  their  camp, 
and  about  the  time  the  mountain  party  were 
feasting  on  venison.  About  noon  that  day 
the  Tlatsops  and  Chinooks  arrived  with  a  hun 
dred  and  fifty  warriors  and  joined  the  Killa- 


GATHERING   FOR   BATTLE  71 

mooks.  In  the  afternoon  a  hundred  more 
warriors  from  the  Twalitas  and  another  hun 
dred  from  the  Multnomahs  were  added  to  the 
coast  allies.  They  wore  all  fresh  from  home 
and  eager  for  battle,  while  the  invaders  had 
been  campaigning  till  they  were  comparatively 
seasoned  veterans. 

They  crossed  the  Yamhill  river  above  the  in 
vaders'  camp,  and  crept  through  the  tall  grass 
till  within  shooting  distance  with  their  best 
bows.  They  raised  the  war  whoop  and  start 
ed,  shooting  their  arrows  as  they  ran.  They 
made  a  vigorous  rush  to  surprise  the  enemy, 
but  were  themselves  surprised.  They  found 
their  wily  foe  ready  for  them.  The  resistance 
was  stubborn,  and  they  retired  in  some  dis 
order.  The  dead  and  wounded  were  few,  and 
about  the  same  number  on  both  sides. 

The  coast  allies  now  saw  that  the  work  of 
driving  out  the  invaders  would  require  all  the 
strategy  and  bravery  they  could  command. 
They  called  a  council  of  war  and  decided  to 
renew  the  attack  the  following  morning  at 
daybreak.  The  Killamooks  were  disappointed 
at  the  absence  of  South  Wind,  the  idol  of 
their  tribe.  Palmin,  their  chief,  was  annoyed 
because  his  son  was  losing  his  first  great 
opportunity  to  win  fame  on  the  battlefield, 
but  his  stubborn  Indian  will  gave  no  evidence 
of  his  disappointment.  Palmin  was  consid 
ered  the  mightiest  warrior  of  the  allied  tribes. 
He  was  daring  and  brave  to  rashness. 


72  THE   YAMHILLfl 

Runners  were  now  flying  in  every  direction, 
urging  the  speedy  concentration  of  both  arm 
ies.  A  great  battle  was  imminent.  Scouting 
parties  were  frequently  coming  in  contact. 
Reenforcements  for  both  sides  were  hurrying 
from  the  south  to  the  valley  of  the  Yamhill. 
The  invaders  were  coming  north  down  the  east 
side  of  the  Willamette  valley  while  the  coas 
ters  were  coming  down  the  west  side. 

The  two  armies  were  camped  on  the  south 
bank  of  the  South  Yamhill,  about  three- 
fourths  of  a  mile  below  the  haunted  lake. 
(Harrison  lake. )  About  midway  between  the 
two  hostile  armies  was  a  small  opening  into 
a  horse  shoe  bend  in  the  river.  The  circle 
made  by  the  river  was  about  a  half  mile  across, 
while  the  width  of  the  opening  leading  into 
the  circle  was  only  about  a  hundred  yards. 
The  first  engagement  occurred  opposite  this 
opening,  just  outside  tho  horseshoe,  and  hostil 
ities  were  renewed  there  the  next  morning. 

The  battle  cry  was  raised  at  early  dawn,  and 
was  answered  defiantly  by  the  invaders.  The 
coast  allies  put  up  such  a  vigorous  fight  that 
the  invaders  were  driven  back  some  distance, 
but  they  rallied  and  were  now  driving  the 
coasters  in  confusion,  some  of  them  running 
into  the  river  to  escape.  Most  of  the  Killa- 
mooks  had  been  held  in  reserve  till  this  time. 
They  now  swept  down  on  the  enemy  with  an 
impetus  which  forced  them  back  to  a  ravine 
some  distance  to  the  rear.  Here  the  invaders 


73 

made  a  stubborn  stand,  and  a  hand  to  hand 
fight  occurred.  War  clubs  and  battle  axes 
were  freely  used.  In  the  thick  of  the  fight  a 
mighty  cry  came  up  the  river;  a  band  of  Walla 
Wallas  and  Wascos  appeared,  coming  to  the 
assistance  of  the  hard  pressed  invaders.  With 
these  reeuf orcements  they  repulsed  the  murder 
ous  Killamooks,  who  retired  a  short  distance 
in  comparative  order,  gathering  scalps  from 
their  enemy's  dead  as  they  went;  but  they 
left  a  number  of  their  own  braves  lying  on  the 
field. 

About  the  time  they  reached  their  former 
camp  in  their  retreat  they  heard  the  cheers  of 
a  band  of  Yaconah  and  Siletz  warriors,  com 
ing  to  their  assistance.  There  was  now  a  lull 
in  the  fighting. 

During  the  afternoon  fresh  arrivals  were 
added  to  both  armies,  and  the  fighting  was  re 
newed  occasionally  at  different  places  along 
the  entire  lines.  The  two  armies  were  now 
facing  each  other,  and  extended  out  from 
the  river  about  a  mile  across  a  level  prairie 
and  up  onto  a  low,  sloping  bluff  which  ran 
parallel  with  the  river.  The  invaders  were 
below  the  opening  in  the  bend  and  the  coast 
tribes  were  above,  with  an  open  prairie  be 
tween.  Two  typical,  children's  lines  of  bat 
tle.  They  were  camped  out  of  arrow  shot, 
and  defiant  cheers  went  up  frequently  from 
the  various  bands. 


74  THE     YAMHILLS 

The  coast  army  was  formed  with  the  Chi- 
nooks  and  Umpquas,  reaching  out  to  and  on 
the  bluff. 

The  invaders'  column  was  parallel  with  the 
coast  tribes  with  the  Klikitats  next  the  river; 
then  the  Yakimas,  Walla  Wallas,  Wascos  and 
Kalapooas.  The  two  forces  were  nearly  equal, 
with  about  two  thousand  braves  on  each  side. 

It  was  along  in  the  afternoon;  the  two  arm 
ies  had  become  sullen.  It  was  the  calm  pre 
ceding  the  storm.  A  skirmish  begins  on  the 
bluff  and  then  it  reaches  down  the  slope. 
"Hutch-ne-ki-uh. "  The  war  cry  is  raised  all 
along  the  lines,  and  the  two  armies  begin  to 
roll  together. 

The  Killamooks  are  the  last  to  take  up  the 
cry.  They  have  been  in  all  of  the  battles, 
and  South  Wind  has  not  been  with  them. 
They  are  almost  too  sulky  to  rush  with  the 
main  column.  They  hear  the  scream  of  an 
immense  eagle  soaring  high  to  the  rear.  He 
smells  the  blood  and  cheers  on  the  warriors. 
He  is  a  bird  of  prey,  and  he  glories  in  the 
conflict.  His  scream  is  shrill,  piercing,  and 
defiant,  and  it  lifts  the  spirit  of  the  Killa 
mooks.  But  they  hear  another  and  more 
potent  scream,  far  in  the  rear,  and  rivaling 
that  of  the  kingly  bird.  The  warriors  think 
they  recognize  it,  and  they  listen  with  bated 
breath.  Not  a  sound  escapes  their  lips,  even 
Palmin,  the  great  tyee,  is  still.  They  are 
looking  to  the  rear.  Seyerai  warriors  notice 


SOUTH    WIND   ARRIVES 


75 


the  Killamooks  and  wonder  why  they  are  stand 
ing.  A  man  appears  around  the  bend  in  the 
river,  running  toward  the  Killamooks  almost 
with  the  speed  of  an  eagle.  He  slaps  his  mouth 
rapidly  as  he  utters  a  prolonged  yell  and  holds 
aloft  a  glittering  spear.  It  is  South  Wind 


South  Wind  Hurrying  to  the  Battle. 


76  THB  YAMHILLS 

and  the  Killarnooks  jump  with  a  frenzy  of 
delight.  They  throw  their  spears  high  into 
the  air  and  utter  such  wild,  piercing  screams 
that  the  whole  army  pauses  to  look  toward 
them. 

South  Wind  is  warm  with  his  long  run  from 
the  mountains.  His  eyes  gleam  with  a  ter 
rible  fire  as  he  finds  his  own  warriors,  appar 
ently  waiting  for  him.  With  a  wild  yell  of 
war  he  rushes  among  his  own  braves,  and  al 
together  they  rush  on  toward  the  enemy.  They 
come  up  with  the  main  column  and  pass  it. 
Palmin,  although  old,  joins  his  braves  and 
follows  South  Wind,  permitting  his  son,  the 
idol  of  his  heart,  to  lead  the  men. 

Nothing  can  withstand  the  charge  of  the 
Killamooks.  The  ground  trembles  as  they 
rush  through,  breaking  the  column  of  the 
enemy.  The  two  wings  next  the  river  are 
fighting  stubbornly.  The  great  column  of  the 
invaders  toward  the  bluff  are  pressing  the 
coasters  severely.  South  Wind  sees  this  and 
he  leads  his  men  toward  the  bluff.  His 
glittering  spear  is  dimmed  with  blood.  The 
fighting  is  now  general  all  over  the  prairie, 
most  of  the  men  fighting  in  squads  and  de 
tachments.  Some  have  crossed  the  river  and 
are  running  to  and  fro,  far  to  the  west. 
Others  to  the  east.  Stragglers,  skulkers,  and 
fighters  everywhere. 


SOUTH   WIND  GAINS   PRESTIGE  77 

The  Killamooks  turned  the  tide  against 
the  invaders  all  along  the  line  to  the  bluff. 

It  is  coming  evening  and  both  armies  stop 
fighting  and  draw  off,  with  the  advantage  in 
favor  of  the  coasters,  mostly  due  to  the  valor 
of  South  Wind  and  his  braves.  The  chiefs  of 
both  armies  saw  where  the  fighting  was 
done,  and  South  Wind  receives  the  exulting 
congratulations  of  his  men,  and  all  of  the 
tyees  of  the  coast  tribes.  He  is  invited  to 
the  council  of  war  with  his  father  and  all  the 
great  chiefs.  He  has  received  a  few  slight 
wounds;  but  he  is  a  noble  young  savage,  and 
they  only  add  to  his  glow  of  pride  as  he 
walks  among  his  braves. 

If  Shanseppi  could  see  him  now !  She  does 
see  him.  South  Wind's  brown  bird  has  fol 
lowed  him  with  almost  equal  speed.  Knowing 
the  route  better,  she  was  in  sight  during  the 
battle.  She  climbed  a  tree  and  watched  the 
glittering  spear  of  her  lover  until  it  was 
dimmed  with  blood  and  she  feared  that  he 
had  fallen.  But  she  saw  again  and  again,  that 
the  spear  men  wheeled  and  fought,  and  her 
heart  told  her  that  South  Wind  was  leading 
them. 

When  it  was  coming  night,  and  the  tired 
warriors  were  settling  down  to  rest,  South 
Wind  was  standing  apart  from  his  braves, 
leaning  on  his  spear,  thinking  over  the  events 
of  the  battle.  A  gentle  hand  was  laid  on  his 

arm,  and  a  soft  voice  said : 
6 


78  THE   YAMHILL8 

"Skookum  tyee. "   (Great  chief) 

South  Wind's  happiness  was  complete.  He 
turned  and  looked  into  Shanseppi's  sparkling 
eyes.  He  saw  his  necklace  twined  with  hers 
about  her  throat.  He  put  his  arm  around  her 
and  pressed  her  against  his  bosom.  He  felt  the 
happy,  throbbing  heart  of  Shanseppi  against 
his  own.  She  noticed  his  wounds  and  stroked 
them  soothingly  with  her  gentle  hand.  She 
took  off  her  own  necklace  and  put  it  around 
South  Wind's  neck.  As  he  leaned  forward 
for  her  to  fasten  it,  his  face  came  close  to  hera, 
and  he  pressed  his  war-painted  face  against 
her  soft  cheek. 

It  was  delicious,  and  the  young  tyee  was 
drifting  away  into  pleasant  and  lovely  fields, 
when  a  courier  came  and  told  him  that  he  was 
wanted  at  the  war  council  immediately.  With 
a  good  bye  pressure  he  left  her  for  sterner 
duties. 

At  the  council,  Niandi,  the  commanding 
chief  of  the  coast  tribes,  and  Palmin  sat  to 
gether.  They  inquired  of  the  various  tyees 
the  number  of  men  lost,  and  the  number  avail 
able  for  service.  They  also  asked  for  the 
number  of  scalps  taken.  South  Wind  report 
ed  twenty  of  his  men  killed  and  thirty  scalps 
taken.  This  was  the  heaviest  loss  and  the 
greatest  nmuber  of  scalps  taken  by  any  one 
tribe.  But  the  stolid  tyees  made  no  comment. 


79 

They  talked  of  the  position  of  their  enemy 
and  of  their  own  forces,  each  tyee  talking  as 
he  was  called  on  by  chief  Niandi.  Occasion 
ally  couriers  would  enter  quietly  and  give 
some  information  and  then  retire.  A  wound 
ed  man  entered  and  told  of  one  of  the  promi 
nent  braves  from  the  invaders  who  had  cap 
tured  two  of  the  valley  maidens  and,  together 
with  a  young  tyee  of  one  of  the  coast  tribes, 
was  staying  far  back  in  the  mountains. 

It  was  Nevyo  who  made  this  report,  and 
there  was  a  murmur  of  displeasure  among 
assembled  tyees. 

As  Nevyo  turned  to  leave  he  met  the  angry 
look  of  South  Wind.  Nevyo  returned  the 
look  with  Indian  hatred.  He  had  been  canght 
in  a  lie.  But  the  young  tyee  said  nothing. 
He  was  too  young  to  make  a  scene  before  the 
council.  He  would  settle  with  Nevyo  at  anoth 
er  time. 

When  Ralbo  left  the  mountain  camp,  Tlynpe 
followed  as  fast  as  she  could.  She  knew  the 
open  ridges  better  than  he,  and  when  he  reach 
ed  the  scene  of  the  tragedy  v/here  Hassiwa  was 
struck  down,  he  found  Tlynpe  and  her  mother 
wailing  over  the  grave  of  the  old  hunter. 

Canifen  and  Gragomet  had  followed  Ralbo 
in  his  chase  to  rescue  the  maidens  until  they 
came  to  Thera  and  her  wounded  old  mate. 
Canifen  had  all  the  characteristics  of  his  race 
with  the  predatory  avarice  and  sordid  cun- 


80  THB  TAMHILL8 

ning  of  an  oriental  trader.  He  watched 
Thera  caring  for  Hassiwa  for  a  time,  but 
being  hungry  he  went  over  a  small  ridge  a 
short  distance  from  the  group  and  killed  a  deer. 
He  returned  and  ordered  the  sorrowing  woman 
to  go  and  bring  it  in  and  cook  his  supper. 
He  ate  heartily  and  lay  down,  while  the  old 
woman  returned  to  her  companion,  who  died 
of  his  wounds  the  next  day. 

Canif  en  ordered  the  woman  to  bury  the  dead 
man  an  get  ready  to  return  with  him  to  the 
camp  of  the  invaders.  He  found  her  without  a 
protector  and  took  her  for  his  slave.  Although 
she  was  filled  with  bitter  sorrow,  he  forbade 
her  moaning  in  his  presence. 

Thera  was  taken  to  the  camp  of  the  invaders, 
and  was  settling  down  to  the  work  of  a  dutiful 
slave.  She  did  not  even  urge  that  Hassiwa 
had  given  her  to  Ralbo,  because  she  did  not 
know  the  fate  of  Ralbo,  nor  of  her  daughters, 
but  her  heart  yearned  for  them. 

Can  if  en  gave  Thera  into  the  keeping  of  his 
faithful  slave,  Gragomet,  who  did  the  bidding 
of  his  master  day  and  night.  He  served  Cani- 
fen  with  a  superstitious  reverence.  Gragomet 
was  severe  and  exacting.  The  poor  woman's 
sorrow  was  nothing  to  this  savage;  he  laid 
hardens  on  her  as  he  was  instructed. 

Her  sorrows  weighed  so  heavily  upon  her 
that,  when  she  was  sent  out  the  next  day  in 
that  vicinity  to  bring  in  some  game  killed  by 
the  hunters,  she  could  not  resist  the  tempta- 


AT  HASSIWA'S  GRAYS  SI 

tion  to  return  to  the  grave  of  Hassiwa  and  pay 
tribute  to  her  buried  companion.  It  was  here 
that  Tlynpe  found  her.  She  was  scarcely  glad 
to  see  her  daughter,  because  she  would  be  add 
ed  to  the  number  of  slaves  in  some  of  the 
tribes,  unless  some  tyee  should  admire  her 
beauty  and  make  her  his  wife,  which  is  little 
better  than  slavery  with  most  of  them. 
;  Tlynpe  had  not  told  her  mother  of  the  es 
cape  of  Shanseppi  when  Ralbo  came  up.  He 
waited  at  a  respectful  distance  for  a  time,  for 
the  mother  and  daughter  to  pour  out  their  sor 
rows.  His  heart  was  big,  as  was  his  giant 
body.  He  was  eminent  in  this  respect  when 
compared  with  the  ordinary  Indian.  He  loved 
Tlynpe,  and  her  mother  should  be  cared  for 
also. 

^7  When  Ralbo  arrived  at  the  grave  of  Hassiwa, 
where  Tlynpe  and  her  mother  were  weeping, 
the  battle  in  the  valley  where  South  Wind  had 
won  such  distinction  was  just  over.  The  two 
armies  had  retired  for  rest.  The  sun  was  go 
ing  down  behind  the  mountain,  and  he  could 
see  the  camps  from  the  hillside  where  he 
stood.  He  heard  the  cheering  at  the  close  of 
the  battle,  and  an  occasional  cheer  of  defiance 
from  some  tribe  after  they  had  retired  from  the 
field.  There  were  hunting  and  scouting  par 
ties  on  the  prairie  between  him  and  the  two 
camps. 


82  TRE  YAMHILLS 

These  parties  were  frequently  coming  in 
tact,  and  sometimes  a  bloody  encounter  would 
ensue.  He  was  to  the  northwest  of  the  two 
armies,  and  it  was  necessary  for  him  to  get  to 
the  eastern  camp.  By  keeping  well  to  the 
north  he  could  go  around  the  enemy  and  reach 
the  invaders  camp  by  crossing  the  river  below, 
and  near  the  hut  of  Hassiwa.  He  decided  to 
cross  the  prairie  under  cover  of  darkness  and 
endeavor  to  reach  the  old  hunter's  hut.  Here 
he  would  leave  the  two  women,  and  join  his 
friends  in  time  for  the  battle  on  the  morrow, 
in  case  there  was  a  renewal  of  hostilities. 

They  reached  the  level  prairie  about  night 
fall,  and  crossed  the  trail  of  the  Killamooks 
at  the  foot  of  the  hill.  The  natural  secretive 
instinct  of  the  race  was  possessed  by  both 
women.  They  moved  with  more  caution  now 
by  crouching  along  in  the  tall  grass.  They 
could  see  a  dark  object  hurrying  across  the 
prairie  occasionally.  One  man  was  running 
from  the  north  nearly  in  the  direction  of 
where  they  were  crouching.  Ralbo  does  not 
fear  any  one  man  but  he  does  not  want  a  con 
flict  that  would  attract  others  who  might 
finally  succeed  in  carrying  away  the  women,  so 
they  lie  flat  on  the  ground  and  the  runner 
goes  by  without  seeing  them. 

When  they  had  traveled  some  distance,  two 
Indians  came  crouching  along  their  trail,  fol 
lowing  them.  They  came  upon  Tlynpe  almost 
before  she  saw  them,  and  with  a  startled  cry 


DANGERS   LURK  83 

she  sprang  toward  Balbo.  They  sprang  after 
her,  striking  her  a  glancing  blow  on  the  head 
and  shoulders  with  a  battle  axe.  She  fell  ss 
Ralbo  bounded  toward  her  assailant,  and  be 
fore  he  could  recover  from  his  stroke  at  Tlyn- 
pe,  Ralbo's  axe  came  against  his  neck  with 
all  the  force  that  powerful  giant  could  muster. 
His  neck  was  broken  and  his  head  nearly  sev 
ered  from  his  body.  The  other  Indian  started 
to  run.  An  arrow  brought  a  howl  of  pain,  but 
he  kept  running. 

All  were  now  on  the  warpath,  and  they  would 
strike  down  any  one  they  suspected  to  be  in 
any  way  connected  with  the  enemy.  They  were 
all  mad,  and  war  was  in  the  atmosphere. 

Tlynpe  was  so  disabled  by  the  blow  that  she 
could  not  travel.  Kalbo  took  her  in  his 
strong  arms  and  hurried  on  as  fast  as  he  could, 
crouching  in  the  tall  grass  as  much  as  possi 
ble.  It  was  very  trying  to  travel  in  this  posi 
tion  with  a  heavy  burden,  and  he  was  com 
pelled  to  rest  occasionally.  Sometimes  he 
would  stand  up  and  walk  fast  as  he  could, 
Thera  keeping  close  to  him,  giving  encourage 
ment,  and  doing  what  she  could  for  her  wound 
ed  daughter. 

They  had  traveled  in  this  way  a  short  dis 
tance  when  they  heard  some  one  following 
them.  The  moon  was  now  rising  and  they 
could  see  half  a  dozen  savages  crouching  and 
running  along  their  trail.  The  Indian  that 
Ralbo  had  hit  with  the  arrow  had  notified  a 


84  THE  YAMHILLS 

band  of  his  comrades  who  were  near  by,  and 
had  set  them  on  Balbo's  trail,  telling  them 
that  he  was  a  spy. 

Ealbo  dropped  flat  in  the  grass  and  crawled 
with  almost  the  speed  of  a  dog  in  a  run,  off  to 
the  right  of  the  trail,  and  laid  the  wounded 
girl  gently  down  in  the  grass  as  her  mother 
came  up.  He  then  returned  as  quickly  to  the 
route  he  was  following  and  stood  up. 

His  pursuers  had  crouched  down  when  he 
disappeared,  fearing  they  had  been  discovered. 
They  crept  forward  with  more  caution.  Ralbo 
went  ahead  as  though  he  had  not  seen  them. 
When  they  saw  this  they  rushed  forward  to 
capture  him  for  torture. 

When  he  had  drawn  them  from  cover,  he 
dropped  in  the  tall  grass  and  sent  two  arrows 
among  them  with  deadly  swiftness.  One  man 
fell  dead,  and  another  seemed  so  badly  wound 
ed  as  to  be  unable  to  assist  his  companions 
further  in  the  conflict.  They  hesitated  in 
their  rush  and  began  to  use  their  bows  and 
arrows.  One  of  their  arrows  made  a  slight 
cut  in  Ralbo 's  shoulder  and  another  struck  in 
his  thigh,  but  neither  wound  was  sufficient  to 
disable  him. 

The  four  that  were  unhurt  separated  in  twos, 
and  ran  around  to  opposite  sides,  with  the  in 
tention  of  closing  in  on  him  from  two  ways 
and  attacking  him  at  close  quarters.  He  saw 
that  two  of  them  were  nearing  the  place  where 
he  had  left  Tlynpe  and  her  mother.  As  he  ran 


HOME  IN  ASHES  85 

crouching  toward  them,  a  flying  club  struck 
him  in  the  back,  but  the  blow  did  not  stop 
him. 

The  two  had  caught  Thera  and  made  her  a 
prisoner,  with  threats  of  instant  death.  Ralbo 
struck  one  down  with  his  axe.  The  other 
ran  away  and  secreted  himself  in  the  grass. 
The  other  two  did  not  venture  near  enough  to 
strike  him. 

Thera  had  been  hit  with  a  war  club  and  was 
bleeding  about  the  face     She    had    succeeded 
in  ['dragging    Tlynpe    away    and    hiding    her. 
Ralbo  now    came    up     to    her    hiding    place, 
picked  her  up  and  crawled  away    with  her    as 
fast  as  he  could.      The  position  he  was  travel 
ing  in  was  laborious  and  he  suffered  from  the 
stroke  on  his  back.      He  traveled  in   this  way 
tor  two  hours;    stopping  to  rest   occasionally. 
Tlynpe    had   recovered     sufficiently  to    talk. 
She  could  walk,  but  this  was  thought  to    be 
dangerous;  and  as  she  was  not  able   to    crawl 
very  fast,  Ralbo  was  willing  to   toil  on    with 
his  burden. 

?  Sometimes  they  would  hear  a  passing  In 
dian  and  would  lie  still  until  he  was 
gone.  The  wounded  mother  kept  near,  uttering 
soft,  comforting  words  to  Tlynpe,  and  en 
couraging  Ralbo  as  she  toiled  on  her  hands 
and  knees  to  keep  up  with  them. 

It  was  toward  daylight  when  they  thought  it 
safe  to  get  up  and  walk, and  light  was  streaking 
in  the  east  when  they  reached  the  home  of 


86  THE   YAMHILLS 

Hassiwa  and  found  the  cabin  burned  down. 
The  fire  was  still  smouldering  and  their  home 
was  desolate  indeed.  They  continued  down 
the  bank  of  the  river  to  the  playground,  where 
Ralbo  had  first  seen  the  maidens.  They  could 
now  hear  the  warwhoop  beginning  across  the 
river  above,  and  Ralbo,  though  worn  and 
weary,  was  impatient  to  be  with  his  people. 

When  Nevyo  left  the  war  council  of  the  coast 
Indians  he  determined  to  be  revenged  on  South 
Wind.  He  was  of  a  suspicious  nature,  and  he 
believed  the  young  prince  had  betrayed  him 
and  made  peace  with  Ralbo,  and  that  the  two 
had  agreed  to  keep  the  maidens. 

He  had  seen  them  all  sleeping  peacefully  on 
the  mountain  but  two  nights  ago.  He  had 
also  seen  the  glory  that  South  Wind  had 
gained  in  the  battle  of  the  afternoon,  but  he 
did  not  expect  to  find  him  at  the  council  of 
the  chiefs. 

Nevyo  had  been  a  faithful  and  trusted 
brave,  and  was  held  in  high  esteem  by  his 
people.  He  was  ambitious  to  achieve  fame  in 
this  war.  He  hoped  to  be  a  great  tyee  as  a 
result  of  his  achievements.  But  he  had  made 
mistakes,  or  fate  was  against  him.  The  maid 
ens  he  had  captured  at  the  risk  of  his  life, 
were  in  the  hands  of  his  enemies.  He  was 
confident  that  the  tenderheartedness  of  South 
Wind  was  the  cause  of  his  disappointment. 
He  would  be  revenged. 


LISTENING  TRAITOK  87 

He  lay  down  near  the  council  where  he 
could  hear  what  was  said.  The  guard  thought 
him  trusty  and  he  was  permitted  to  lie  where 
he  chose. 

In  making  arrangements  for  the  position  of 
the  braves  for  the  battle  next  morning,  the 
council  decided  to  put  the  Killamooks  further 
out  from  the  river,  next  to  the  bluff.  South 
Wind  was  to  lead  them,  as  he  had  done  the  day 
before. 

After  the  Killamooks  should  cut  through 
the  lines,  they  were  to  wheel  toward  the  river 
and  drive  the  invaders  into  the  water,  and 
butcher  them  in  their  confusion.  The  last 
reserve  of  the  Umpquas  was  due  the  next  morn 
ing,  and  with  this  addition  they  would  sweep 
the  remaining  forces  off  the  bluff  and  complete 
the  route. 

It  was  nicely  planned  from  an  Indian  point 
of  generalship.  But  Nevyo  heard  the  plan, 
and  he  saw  that  South  Wind  would  reap  un 
limited  glory.  Of  course  he  would  be  pun 
ished  for  reporting  that  young  tyee  absent  in 
the  mountains  with  the  captured  maidens, 
as  soon  as  his  dissimulation  became  known. 

His  body  was  sore  from  his  wounds  and  his 
heart  was  sore  from  his  defeated  attempt  to 
carry  off  the  maidens.  He  was  still  more  sore 
from  the  anticipated  loss  of  prestige  among 
his  chiefs  and  his  people.  He  was  jealous, 
and  jealousy  is  the  twin  of  revenge. 


THB     YAMHILL3 


CHAPTER  V. 


Final  Slaughter. 

When  the  battle  of  the  previous  evening 
was  over,  the  invaders  saw  that  they  had  an 
ugly  foe  to  deal  with.  The  coasters  were 
more  stubborn  than  they  had  expected.  The 
arrival  of  the  dashing  young  tyee,  with  his 
glittering  spear  had  made  a  bad  impression  on 
their  braves.  The  terrible  charge  of  the  spear 
men  had  filled  the  bravest  of  the  invaders' 
chiefs  with  distrust  as  to  the  result  of  the 
next  day's  battle. 

Balmaconn  presided  at  the  council  of  the 
invaders,  which  was  not  very  different  from 
that  of  the  coast  Indians.  The  absence  of  Ral- 
bo  was  regretted.  It  was  thought  that  he  was 
the  only  man  that  could  lead  the  veterans 
against  the  intrepid  Killamooks  led  by  South 
Wind.  Tocus,  Ralbo's  former  companion, 
was  selected,  in  the  absence  of  Ralbo,  to  give 
battle  to  the  spear  men. 


NBVYO  BETBAYB  89 

The  invader's  council  was  void  of  the  con 
fidence  necessary  for  success  in  battle,  and  Can- 
if  en  suggested  that  they  gather  what  booty  and 
game  they  could  and  retire  to  a  better  position, 
unless  Ralbo  returned  before  the  morning  bat 
tle.  His  confidence  in  the  absent  warrior  was 
equal  to  that  of  the  other  chiefs,  but  he  feared 
that  the  chivalrous  young  tyee  with  the  glit 
tering  spear  would  route  the  best  force  they 
could  send  against  them  if  Ralbo  was  absent. 
The  council  lasted  until  late. 

Canifen  was  rich  and  he  offered  to  pay  a 
great  price  for  the  scalp  and  spear  of  the 
young  chief  of  the  enemy.  He  made  this 
remark  in  a  low  tone  while  he  was  some  dis 
tance  from  the  council  group.  A  strange  In 
dian  spoke  to  Canifen  quietly  and  led  him 
further  into  the  darkness.  The  wary  chief 
put  his  hand  on  his  axe  to  prevent  being  tak 
en  t  y  surprise,  but  the  man  made  signs  of 
assurance  that  quieted  his  fears.  It  was 
Nevyo.  He  told  Canifen  of  his  hatred  for 
South  Wind  and  how  he  had  betrayed  him. 
He  told  where  the  spear  men  would  fight  the 
next  morning,  and  suggested  that  the  invaders 
put  a  detachment  of  their  best  veterans  with 
their  best  bows  in  front  of  the  Killamooks. 
Canifen  was  glad  to  get  this  information,  and 
promised  to  reward  the  traitor,  although  he 
detested  him  for  his  treachery. 


90  THE     YAMHILLS 

Nevyo  disappeared  in  the  darkness  and 
Canifen  returned  to  the  council  with  the  trait 
or's  information.  Balmaconn  suggested  that 
it  might  be  a  deceptive  ruse  of  the  enemy,  but 
Canifen  told  of  the  traitor's  reason  for  want 
ing  the  death  of  the  young  tyee,  and  they  acted 
on  Nevyo's  suggestion. 

Tocus  selected  a  hundred  veterans,  mostly 
of  the  Nez  Perces,  with  their  powerful  bows, 
to  oppose  the  Killamooks.  They  were  to 
hold  their  arrows  as  long  as  it  was  deemed  safe, 
then  shoot  with  as  deadly  effect  as  possible, 
and  retire.  In  this  way  they  thought  to  draw 
the  Killamooks  into  a  trap,  when  the  forces 
would  close  in  on  the  spear  men  from  both 
sides;  while  Tocus  and  his  veterans  would  re 
turn  and  assist  in  the  slaughter  with  their  war 
clubs. 

Many  of  the  invaders  made  sharp  sticks  like 
the  spears  of  the  Killamooks.  They  thought 
the  great  valor  of  these  braves  lay  in  the 
possession  of  the  sharp  sticks.  They  carried 
these  in  addition  to  their  war  clubs,  battle 
axes,  and  bows  and  arrows.  Some  were  en 
cumbered  with  an  excess  of  these  accoutre 
ments. 

The  war  whoop  was  raised  at  daybreak,  but 
the  braves  did  not  move  readily.  Both  arm 
ies  were  sore  from  their  previous  day's  fight 
ing,  and  they  expected  bloody  work  today. 
For  the  purpose  of  enthusing  the  braves,  a 
hideously  painted  warrior  would  rush  out  in 


BALBO   COMES  91 

front  of  his  band  and  make  frightful  gestures 
and  threatening  demonstrations,  with  whoops 
and  yells  at  the  enemy ;  but  all  were  reluctant. 
Then  a  squad  would  rush  out  toward  the  ene 
my  with  yells  and  a  great  hurrah.  They 
would  get  near  enough  to  shoot  their  arrows, 
then  return  to  their  own  command  when  they 
saw  that  the  army  did  not  follow  them.  This 
was  kept  up  for  some  time,  and  it  began  to 
look  as  though  a  truce  would  be  preferable  to 
war. 

Finally  a  squad  from  the  coast  allies  made 
a  rush  a  little  farther  than  usual 
and  a  squad  from  the  center  of  the  in 
vaders  started  to  chase  them  back  to  their  line 
a  brisk  little  fight  ensuing.  The  fight  soon 
became  desperate  and  squads  were  coming  to 
the  assistance  of  their  comrades  from  both 
sides. 

Just  then  Ralbo  reached  the  line  of  the  in 
vaders  next  the  river,  and  a  great  shout  went 
up  from  that  side. 

1  'Ralbo  cha-ko. "   (Hal bo  come. ) 

"Ralbo  cha-ko." 

The  cry  was  taken  up  and  sent  ringing  out 
along  the  line  until  it  reached  the  bluff.  The 
whole  army  of  the  invaders  danced  with  a  new 
courage,  and  started  toward  the  enemy. 

South  Wind  heard  the  cheers  for  Ralbo, 
but  he  did  not  know  their  meaning.  When 
the  invaders  started  he  thought  it  time  to  car 
ry  out  his  part.  He  started  with  the  Killa- 
mooks  in  a  slow,  swinging  trot.  Then  faster 


92  THB  YAMHILLS 

and  faster,  until  they  burst  past  the  main 
army  in  a  wild  yell.  The  engagement  now 
became  general  along  the  line. 

Tocus  waited  until  the  Killamooks  were  in 
deadly  range,  and  then  fired  two  volleys  with 
terrible  effect  and  ran  to  the  rear.  Many 
bows  were  bent  for  the  scalp  of  South  Wind, 
but  they  all  missed  their  aim,  although  many 
of  the  Killamooks  fell.  They  sent  a  volley 
after  the  Nez  Perces,  and  many  of  them  fell. 

South  Wind  stopped  chasing  the  Nez  Perces, 
but  his  warriors  were  already  in  the  trap  set 
for  them.  But  it  was  also  bloody  for  the  trap. 

He  wheeled  his  men  toward  the  river  and 
charged  with  such  force  that  the  enemy  stack 
ed  in  a  solid  mass  for  a  time,  and  then  fell 
back.  The  young  tyee  would  rush  ahead  like 
a  mad  tiger,  and  when  none  would  stand  before 
him  he  would  plunge  to  the  right  or  the  left. 
The  conflict  was  terrible. 

The  Nez  Perces  returned  and  closed  on  the 
Killamooks.  The  two  young  leaders  came 
face  to  face.  Both  athletic  young  men.  Toc 
us  was  swinging  a  powerful  war  club  with 
deadly  effect.  The  two  men  paused  a  moment, 
then  rushed  at  each  other.  Tocus  knew  that 
he  could  not  reach  the  young  tyee  with  the 
club  before  the  spear  reached  him.  He  swung 
the  club  with  all  his  force  and  threw  it  at  his 
adversary's  breast.  South  Wind  parried  with 
bis  spear  and  staggered  as  the  club  cut  the 


DEATH    OF  TOCUS  93 

skin  on  his  neck  and  shoulder  as  it  flew  past. 
The  next  instant  Tocus  went  down  with  the 
glittering  spear  through  his  heart. 

They  were  now  closing  on  the  Killamooks1 
hravily  from  three  sides.  O3d  Palrnin  was 
fighting  like  a  mad  man  beside  his  gallant  son. 
Right  and  left,  men  were  going  down.  A 
great  shou  t  was  coming  from  toward  the  river. 
Ralbo  had  led  the  Yakimas  and  Klikitats 
against  the  Chinooks  and  Tlatsops,  who  made 
a  stubborn  resistance,  but  were  pushed  back. 
Then  Ralbo  followed  the  tactics  laid  down  for 
South  Wind.  He  wheeled  his  men  and  fought 
toward  the  bluff. 

Both  armies  were  now  struggling  in  a  great 
mass  in  the  center  of  the  field.  The  yelling 
had  died  down  and  the  forces  were  locked  in 
a  death  struggle.  The  blows  of  the  war  clubs 
and  battle  axes  could  be  heard  everywhere  as 
they  crushed  into  the  skulls  of  their  victims. 
Like  a  dizzy  person  drawn  over  a  precipice, 
both  armies  seemed  powerless  to  avoid  their 
fate. 

The  forces  of  Ralbo  and  South  Wind  were 
facing  and  everything  between  them  was  being 
crushed.  The  two  gallant  leaders  had  wheeled 
until  they  were  fighting  in  opposite  directions 
from  which  they  started. 

Reinforcements  arrived  for  both  sides  about 
the  same  time,  but  their  tyees  were  appalled 
at  the  struggle  they  saw  in  progress.  They 
could  not  tell  where  to  begin  or  whom  to  help. 

7 


94  THE     YAMHILLS 

The  chiefs  of  the  new  arrivals  communicated 
with  each  other  by  a  trace  and  they  agreed  on 
an  armistice.  They  commanded  their  men, 
and  a  great  cry  went  up;  "Ko-pet. "  "Ko- 
pet  sullex. "  (Stop. )  (Stop  fighting. ) 

The  cry  was  taken  up  by  the  men  fighting 
on  the  field  and  was  being  heeded,  but  it  was 
too  late;  the  flower  of  both  armies  had  perish 
ed  on  the  bloody  field  of  Tonvolieu.  The  gal 
lant  Killamooks  had  but  eight  men  standing, 
and  their  valiant  young  chief  was  among  the 
fallen. 

The  sturdy  braves  that  fought  by  Ralbo  and 
South  Wind  saw  the  two  young  warriors  fight 
ing  toward  each  other,  and  they  fought  des 
perately  in  support  of  their  respective  gener 
als.  Thrust  and  blow;  the  leaders  could  see 
each  other's  features;  a  smile  of  recognition, 
not  of  hate,  was  exchanged.  Fate  had  thrown 
them  together  and  they  must  fight  it  out. 
They  would  gladly  have  had  it  otherwise,  but 
it  could  not  be  so  now. 

The  chiefs  of  both  armies  saw  these  power 
ful  young  men  nearing  each  other;  when  they 
came  face  to  face,  the  chiefs  stood  still,  and 
stopped  urging  on  their  braves.  It  seemed 
that  the  fate  of  the  conflict  hung  on  the  result 
of  this  duel.  The  last  man  had  gone  down  be 
tween  them  and  the  circle  widened.  They 
took  a  deep  breath  for  the  last  desperate  effort, 
when  the  cry  to  stop  fighting  rang  out  over  the 
field.  In  an  instant  a  hand  went  up  from 


NEVYO  S   REVENGE 


95 


each.  Quick  in  war  and  quick  in  peace. 
I  l  An  Indian  in  the  rear  of  South  Wind,  with 
a  wicked  club,  stooped  with  a  powerful  swing 
and  sent  the  club  whistling  at  that  young  tyee. 
It  struck  him  on  the  neck  and  he  fell  in  a  life 
less  heap.  It  was  the  revengeful  Nevyo  tbut 


Fall  of  South  Wind. 


96  THE   YAMHILLS 

threw  the  club.  Ralbo  saw  the  danger]  aud 
called  to  South  Wind,  as  he  sent  his  own  club 
at  the  assailant,  who  went  down  with  a  broken 
arm  and  broken  ribs,  apparently  dead. 

When  the  truce  was  called,  Shanseppi  went 
flying  towards  her  lover.  South  Wind  saw  her 
coming  as  the  war  club  of  Nevyo  struck  him 
down.  She  screamed  with  heartrending  agony 
as  she  bounded  over  the  other  fallen  braves 
and  took  the  head  of  her  stricken  lover  in  her 
lap. 

All  fighting  was  over,  save  a  few  struggles 
here  and  there  at  a  distance  from  the  main 
army.  The  dead  were  everywhere.  Twelve 
hundred  were  piled  and  cross  piled  within  a 
half  mile  square  and  many  scattered  in  the 
distance.  The  helplesssly  wounded  had  been 
killed  when  overtaken  by  the  enemy  and 
there  were  very  few  of  that  class  to  care  for, 
and  the  slightly  wounded  cared  for  them 
selves. 

During  the  truce  the  braves  mingled  with 
each  other  freely.  There  was  a  deep  coa- 
viction  that  there  had  been  enough  fighting 
and  that  hostilities  would  not  be  resumed. 
There  were  no  victorious  shouts;  even  the 
stolid  savage  was  appalled  at  the  slaughter. 
The  living  started  to  bury  the  dead,  but 
they  grew  tired  of  the  ghastly  work  and  quit, 
leaving  hundreds  unkuried. 


BY  THE   LAKE  97 

Great  numbers  of  skulls  and  bones  of  those 
who  fell  on  the  field  of  Tonvolieu  may  be 
found  in  one  great  heap  to  this  day. 

Palmin  stood  over  his  fallen  son  like  one 
in  a  dream.  He  saw  the  pretty  Shanseppi 
wailing  and  caressing  him,  and  she  seemed 
like  an  angel  come  from  the  spirit  world  for 
that  purpose.  He  picked  up  South  Wind's 
spear,  now  bloody  to  the  end  of  the  handle, 
and  looked  at  it  sorrowfully.  He  could  see 
the  rays  glittering  through  the  cracked  and 
drying  blood. 

His  remaining  braves  took  up  the  body 
affectionately,  and  with  Ralbo  they  bore  it  to 
the  rear.  They  carried  it  to  the  shade  at 
the  margin  of  the  haunted  lake,  a  half  mil  e 
from  the  battlefield.  They  laid  the  body 
gently  down  on  the  grass  and  stood  around 
it  while  the  sobbing  maiden  knelt  and  stroked 
the  hair  from  about  the  noble  face. 

Palmin  looked  wonderingly  at  the  moaning 
maiden  and  marveled  at  her  great  beauty. 
He  did  not  know  that  his  son  had  a  sweet 
heart,  and  he  could  not  take  from  his  mind 
the  idea  that  she  was  not  come  from  some 
other  world  to  grieve  for  his  illustrious  son, 
and  to  bear  his  spirit  company  to  the  happy 
hunting  grounds.  He  felt  that  her  grief  ri 
valed  his  own,  and  he  would  leave  his  son's 
body  with  her  for  burial  and  mourning. 


98  THE   YAMHILLS 

He  gave  the  bright  spear  to  the  maiden  and 
marked  the  spot  where  his  son  should  be 
buried,  under  a  great  spreading,  broad- 
leafed  niaple;  then  returned  to  participate 
in  the  proceedings  of  the  peace  council.  But 
he  was  of  little  use  to  the  council;  his  heart 
was  by  the  lake.  His  braves  were  fallen. his  son 
was  fallen  and  the  future  of  his  tribe  was  dark. 

The  wounded  mother  and  daughter,  Thera 
and  Tlynpe,  bathed  their  wounds  and  dressed 
them  as  best  they  could.  The  roar  of  the 
battle  a  mile  away  was  unpleasant  to  hear. 
They  thought  of  Eaibo.  Tlynpe 's  love  for 
the  handsome  young  brave  carried  her  moth 
er's  affections  also.  She  could  not  endure 
the  continued  uncertainty.  She  was  restless. 
She  would  go  in  search  of  him  and  learn  his 
fate.  She  crossed  the  river  and  her  mother 
followed. 

They  went  cautiously  up  the  bank  and  along 
the  thicket  that  bordered  the  stream.  They 
could  see  stragglers  running  occasionally,  but 
they  kept  under  cover  of  the  thicket.  As 
they  were  nearing  the  battlefield  a  man  came 
running  down  the  stream  badly  wounded,  with 
the  arrow  still  embedded  in  the  ugly  wound. 
They  turned  to  aid  the  sufferer.  They 
pulled  the  arrow  from  his  body  and  bound 
some  leaves  over  the  wound,  but  he  died  be 
fore  they  had  finished  dressing  it. 


CAXIFEN    SECURES    TLYNPB  99 

As  they  continued  their  cautious  journey 
they  heard  the  cry  to  stop  fighting.  This 
brought  the  stragglers  and  skulkers  running 
back  to  the  battlefield.  Several  came  out 
of  their  hiding  places  along  the  river.  The 
two  women  were  more  bold  now.  They 
emerged  from  their  hiding  and  followed 
along  with  the  returning  refugees. 
They  were  not  noticed  by  the  men  until 
Gragomet  saw  Thera.  He  took  her  in 
charge  and  loaded  her  with  some  spoils  that 
Can  if  en  had  picked  up  on  the  battlefield. 
The  simple  woman  wanted  to  avoid  these 
two  men  and  go  with  Tiynpe  to  find  Raj  bo. 
She  was  sure  that  Ralbo  would  care  for  her 
according  to  the  vow  of  Hassiwa,  but  Gra^o- 
met's  orders  were  imperative  and  she  was 
compelled  to  take  up  the  burden.  He  told 
Canifen  of  finding  Tiynpe  with  Thera. 
The  covetous  chief  was  surprised  to  hear  this. 
He  learned  that  Ralbo  had  recaptured  the 
maidens  from  Nevyo,  but  he  knew  that  South 
Wind  was  mixed  up  in  the  affair  in  some  way, 
as  was  briefly  told  him  by  the  treacherous  spy 
on  the  night  before  the  last  day's  battle. 

Canifen  hurried  away  to  see  Tiynpe  as  soon 
as  he  could.  When  he  saw  her  he  was  as 
tonished  at  her  great  beauty,  and  determined 
to  possess  her  at  all  hazards.  She  must  be 
hidden  from  Ralbo.  Gragomet  and  some 
other  faithful  braves  were  ordered  to  take 
them  away  into  hiding  at  once. 


100  THE   YAMHILLS 

Canifen  returned  to  the  council.  Several 
of  the  tyees  who  had  participated  in  the  two 
councils  the  previous  night  were  among  the 
slain.  This  was  a  council  of  peace,  but  it 
had  been  established  at  '  great  cost.  The 
hearts  of  many  of  the  tyees  were  full  of  sor 
row.  Hatred  had  vanished  when  they  saw  the 
appalling  sacrifice,  and  it  was  not  difficult  to 
arrange  terms. 

The  pipa  was  smoked  by  the  two 
principal  chiefs  on  each  side.  They  were  ar 
ranged  in  two  semi-circlQs,  and  sat  facing 
each  other.  The  council  was  held  in  the 
horse  shoe  bend  of  the  river  near  where  it 
opened  on  the  battlefield.  There  had  been 
no  fighting  there  and  it  was  considered  neu 
tral  ground. 

Bainiaconn  talked  first.  He  told  of  the 
starving  condition  of  his  people  east  of 
the  mountains,  and  made  the  usual  plea  of 
the  necessity  of  coming  on  a  great  hunting 
expedition  in  search  of  food  for  the  winter. 

Niandi  replied  that  the  game  within  the 
hunting  ground  of  his  people  was  compara 
tively  plentiful  and  they  were  willing  to  give 
to  the  suffering  in  exchange  for  wolf  and 
buffalo  skins  and  precious  stones,  but  that 
his  people  feared  an  armed  invasion  for  the 
purpose  of  plunder. 

* 'The  coast  people  have  many  fish, "  said 
Bainiaconn,  "and  they  would  not  miss  what 
we  would  be  glad  to  take  home  to  our  people. 


PEACE  COUNCIL      ^    j  101 

We  will  give  one  hundred  wolf  skjns.  to  your 
people  and  one  buffalo  skin  to  each  tyee^  if 
you  will  permit  one  hundred  of  our  braves  to 
go  to  the  coast  and  bring  away  all  the  fish 
they  can  carry. ' ' 

This  was  agreed  to,  and  Canifen  and  Palmin 
were  appointed  from  their  respective  sides  to 
count  out  and  deliver  the  skins  to  the  coasters. 

Palmin's  heart  was  aching  and  he  took 
little  interest  in  the  count,  so  Canifen  picked 
the  poorest  and  oldest  skins  available. 

Then  came  the  question  of  the  occupancy 
of  the  Yamhill  country.  Balmaconu  sug 
gested  that  the  people  of  both  countries  use 
it  ?s  a  neutral  ground  for  hunting  and  fishing. 
Niandi  thought  this  an  encroachment  on  the 
rights  of  the  coasters.  As  Hassiwa  had  been 
a  member  of  the  coast  tribes,  the  country 
should  by  right  of  inheritance,  belong  to  his 
people. 

*  'It  has  been  told  me,  "said  Balmaconn, 
"that  Hassiwa  willed  his  possessions  to  Ral- 
bo,  a  member  of  the  eastern  tribes,  a  warrior 
who  had  defended  him  against  an  assault  by 
one  of  your  young  men.  " 

"Then"  said  Niandi,  "let  us  give  the 
country  to  Ralbo,  and  make  him  a  chief  to 
raise  up  a  people  who  shall  occupy  the  coun 
try  as  they  please." 

Canifen  approved  of  this  plan,  and  stated 
that  Eablo  had  made  a  vow  to  share  with  him 
the  acquisitions  of  this  expedition.  In  proof 


102  THE   YAMIIILLS 

c «f "this  -be  now  held  some  of  these  posses 
sions.  '  '  'Further, "  he  said,  "Ralbo  is  not  a 
tyee,  but  I  am  one,  and  with  this  council's 
approval,  I  will  be  the  tyee  of  the  Yam  hill 
country.  Ralbo  shall  be  one  of  the  noblest 
braves,  and  have  a  share  in  the  dominions." 

Can  if  en  had  done  many  favors  for  Balrna- 
conn,  although  such  favors  usually  resulted 
to  the  advantage  of  Canifen.  Accordingly  he 
consented  that  the  chieftaincy  of  the  Yamhill 
country  be  given  to  Canifen  for  two  great 
suns  (years).  Balmacoim  claimed  that  the 
invaders  had  more  dead  on  the  battlefield  than 
the  coast  allies,  for  which  reason  he  thought  a 
tyee  of  the  invaders  should  be  chief  for  that 
period.  With  reluctance  Niandi  consented. 

The  lovely  form  of  Tlynpe  danced  before 
the  eyes  of  Canifen  whether  asleep  or  awake, 
and  he  devised  another  cunning  plan  to  be 
ahead  of  Ralbo  for  a  time.  He  wanted  him 
kept  away  from  the  maiden,  so  he  proposed 
that  Ralbo  be  sent  in  charge  of  the  expedition 
to  the  coast  early  next  morning,  which  was 
agreed  to. 

It  was  decided  to  make  the  land  within 
the  horse-shoe  bend  neutral  ground  for  coun 
cil  meetings;  that  no  bloodshed  or  battles 
should  occur  within  the  sacred  circle.  A 
battle  axe  was  buried  in  the  center  of  the  bend, 
so  that  it  should  be  a  land  of  peace,  even 
free  from  the  rule  of  Canifen.  Wanderers 
from  any  of  the  tribes  who  should  get  within 


EALBO   SEEKS  TLYNPE  103 

it  should  be  exempt  from  disturbance  or 
persecution.  The  spirits  of  the  dead  who 
had  fallen  near  the  entrance  should  guard  it 
with  solemn  round ;  two  great  suns  should 
pass,  and  then  the  great  council  of  Zioti 
Vilanci  should  be  called.  When  all  of  the 
living  tyees  would  again  assemble  to  see 
whether  the  terms  of  this  treaty  had  been 
faithfully  kept,  and  decide  what  further  to  do. 
The  council  then  stood  up  with  folded  arms 
across  their  scarred  breasts  and  exclaimed: 
"Mein-a-loost  klim-in-a-whit !"  (Death  to 
liars."  They  all  filed  out  upon  the  battle 
field,  and  preparation  for  the  speedy  de 
parture  of  both  armies  was  begun. 

Ralbo  tarried  awhile  by  the  remains  of 
South  Wind  and  the  sorrowing  Shanseppi. 
He  was  worn  and  tired  from  his  prolonged 
exertion.  His  long  race  from  the  mountains, 
his  toiling  and  fighting  across  the  prairie, 
carrying  the  wounded  Tlynpe,  and  his  hard 
fighting  had  about  exhausted  his  vitality;  but 
he  did  what  he  could  to  comfort  Shanseppi, 
and  then  started  in  search  of  Tlynpe  and  her 
mother. 

He  crossed  the  river  above  the  council  bend 
and  went  down  on  the  opposite  side,  until  he 
came  to  the  place  where  the  hut  of  Hassiwa 
was  burned.  He  went  on  down  the  stream 
to  where  he  had  left  the  women  that  morning. 
Here  was  the  little  tepee,  and  here  he  first 


104  THE   YAMIIILLS 

saw  the  beautiful  maidens  eight  days  ago. 
Many  and  fearful  were  the  events  that  had 
transpired  since  that  meeting. 

He  looked  about  for  the  two  women,  but 
they  were  missing.  He  guessed  they  had 
crossed  the  river,  and  he  went  across  and 
found  where  they  had  come  out  of  the  water. 
He  followed  their  trail  through  the  thicket 
until  they  came  into  the  vicinity  of  the 
battlefield,  where  he  could  trace  them  no 
farther.  The  sun  had  set,  the  council  had 
adjourned,  and  he  was  told  that  inquiries 
were  being  made  for  him. 

He  was  directed  to  Can  if  en,  who  told  him 
the  terms  of  the  treaty  and  of  his  appoint 
ment  to  go  to  the  coast,  with  the  fishing,  ex  - 
pedition.  It  was  necessary  to  start  without 
delay.  Rablo  pleaded  that  he  wanted  to  see 
Tlynpe  before  going,  but  the  crafty  tyee  told 
him  the  expedition  was  urgent  and  would 
start  at  daylight  the  next  morning.  He  as 
sured  Ralbo  that  he  would  look  after  the 
maiden  and  her  mother  until  his  return,  when 
they  would  arrange  their  own  affairs  be 
tween  them.  It  was  night,  and  Ralbo  was 
compelled  to  sleep.  He  did  not  suspect  the 
deep  deception  of  Canifen. 


CANIFEN    SCHEMES 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Canifen  Baffled. Palmin's  Death. 

Canifen,  the  wily  chief,  could  not  sleep. 
His  mind  was  busy  with  his  new  honors  and  his 
new  acquisitions.  He  was  anxious  to  see 
TLynpe  as  soon  as  possible,  but  another  inci 
dent  diverted  him,  and  added  another  to  the 
interesting  events  of  the  day.  Shanseppi 
came  through  the  crowd  of  standing  and 
sleeping  braves,  hunting  for  Ralbo.  She  was 
anxious  and  in  a  hurry  as  she  came  to  Cani 
fen,  and  made  inquiry  as  she  had  of  others. 

That  crafty  tyee  opened  his  eyes  wide 
with  astonishment.  This,  he  thought,  is  the 
other  maiden  spoken  of  by  Ralbo  and  Tocus. 
Her  beauty  equaled  or  excelled  that  of 
Tlynpe.  He  could  not  see  her  fully  in  the 
dusk  of  the  evening,  but  he  managed  to  get 
the  best  view  of  her  the  twilight  afforded. 
He  was  sure  now  that  it  was  the  other  maiden, 
and  he  must  possess  her  also.  His  posses 
sions  must  be  great.  He  asked  her  why  she 
sought  Ralbo,  without  telling  her  of  his 
whereabouts. 

The  maiden  told  him  confidingly  that  the 
body  of  South  Wind  did  not  get  cold  like 
the  body  of  other  dead  men,  and  she  wanted 
Ralbo  to  go  with  her  and  see  the  cause.  Her 
heart  beat  with  a  kindling  hope.  It  was  a 
vague  hope  and  she  dared  not  express  it. 


106  THE  YAMHILLS 

The  savage  chief  saw  new  danger  and  new 
possibilities  ahead.  He  bade  the  simple 
maiden  go  with  him  in  search  of  Ralbo, 
claiming  that  he  knew  where  he  was  sleep 
ing.  When  he  reached  a  safe  distance  from 
the  main  body  of  the  braves,  he  beckoned  to 
one  of  his  own  men  and  consulted  quietly 
with  him  for  a  short  time.  He  then  re 
turned  to  Shanseppi  and  told  her  that  Ralbo 
was  probably  with  her  mother  and  sister,  and 
that  this  man  would  conduct  her  to  him. 
She  was  suspicious,  even  though  he  appeared 
to  be  a  great  chief  and  richly  adorned,  but 
she  followed  the  man  designated. 

Canifen  was  an  ambitious  tyee.  He  was 
now  tyee  of  a  separate  people  and  ruler  of 
the  Yamhill  country.  With  all  this,  and  two 
such  maidens,  the  Indian  world  would  soon  be 
at  his  feet.  He  would  be  great  among  the  chiefs 
of  both  countries,  east  and  west.  He  pos 
sessed  a  vantage  ground,  and  he  would  build 
up  a  great  and  powerful  tribe  by  bringing  the 
finest  young  braves  of  both  sections  into  his 
dominions.  He  would  have  an  army  like 
the  Killamooks.  There  were  very  few  women 
with  the  armies,  and  some  of  the  men  went 
home  and  returned  with  their  wives,  and 
others  of  the  invaders  who  remained  sought 
wives  among  the  tribes  of  Niandi. 

Among  all  of  the  possessions  of  Canifen, 
the  two  maidens  were  considered  by  him  as  of 
the  greatest  value.  They  were  the  most  beau- 


SHANSEPPI   ESCAPES  107 

tiful  in  all  the  tribes  on  both  sides  of  the 
mountains.  He  would  make  them  his  wives, 
or  sell  them  as  slaves  for  the  wealth  of  half 
a  kingdom.  He  now  had  them  in  his  posses 
sion.  Tocus  was  dead,  and  Ralbo  would  go 
to  the  coast  early  next  morning.  He  was 
laying  plans  and  building  castles,  a  practical, 
cunning  and  crafty  savage. 

Shanseppi,  the  bewitching  beauty,  had  been 
sent  to  her  mother  and  Tlyupe  with  a  faith 
ful  guard.  Four  braves  had  been  sent  to  see 
the  cause  of  the  maiden's  wonderful  story 
about  the  body  of  South  Wind,  with  in 
structions  to  weight  it  with  stones  and  sink 
it  in  the  deepest  part  of  the  lake. 

When  Shauseppi  found  her  mother  and 
sister  she  was  delighted,  but  she  was  dis 
appointed  at  not  finding  Kalbo.  The  guards 
could  not  or  would  not  tell  her  anything. 
But  she  was  not  like  the  ordinary  submissive 
Indian  woman.  She  had  been  raised  to  act 
as  her  own  free  will  dictated,  and  she  pos 
sessed  some  of  the  fire  transmitted  to  her 
from  her  father.  The  guards  did  not  sus 
pect  this,  neither  did  Canifen.  She  had 
baffled  the  swiftest  runner  in  all  of  the  coast 
tribes  in  an  all-day  race.  She  had  the  spirit 
and  independence  of  a  princess,  and  she 
would  never  be  the  slave,  or  even  the  wife, 
of  any  man  on  earth  that  she  did  not  love. 
Now  she  loved  but  one. 


108  THE     YAMHILLS 

The  big  tyee  Canifen  she  did  not  like. 
The  warm  body  of  her  lover  was  a  mystery  and 
she  would  return  to  it.  There  was  no  fear 
there  by  the  lake;  she  would  go  there.  She 
whispered  a  few  words  to  her  sister  and 
mother  and  tried  to  induce  them  to  get  away 
from  the  guards,  who  were  drowsy  with  fa 
tigue.  But  the  two  women  were  both  woun 
ded  and  weary,  and  her  efforts  were  fruitless. 
Her  heart  was  sore  at  leaving  them,  but  she 
bade  them  to  be  hopeful;  she  would  come 
again,  and  Ralbo  would  come.  She,  crept 
away  into  the  darkness  and  hurried  to  the 
lake,  tfb  find  the  body  of  her  lover  gone.  She 
was  bewildered,  and  looked  anxiously  about 
the  lake,  ready  to  fall  down  with  grief. 

She  wandered  around  the  lake  and  over 
the  spot  where  she  left  the  body  of  South 
Wind,  but  all  was  dark  and  lonely,  and  she 
could  not  find  any  trace  of  it.  When  the 
moon  rose  she  was  still  hunting  in  the  vi 
cinity  where  she  had  left  it,  and  upbraiding 
herself  for  having  gone  away  from  her  sa 
cred  charge. 

By  the  moonlight  she  saw  a  man  creeping 
toward  her  through  the  grass  by  the  lake. 
She  thought  it  was  Canifen,  the  big  tyee, 
and  she  guessed  his  mission.  He  had  de 
ceived  her. 

He  had  deceived  her  for  the  purpose  of  get 
ting  her  into  the  hands  of  his  faithful  guards, 
to  hold  while  he  was  busy  with  the  arrange- 


ELUSIVE  SIREN  109 

ments  of  his  new  possessions    and    his      new 
peoples.      This  kept  him  busy    until    late    irr 
the  night.      When    he  returned    to    his    camp- 
and  found  Shanseppi  missing,    he    was    angry 
with  the  guards,    and    threatened    Thera    and 
Tlynpe  with  lashes  if  they  refused  to  tell  him 
where  the  maiden    was.      But  he    guessed    she* 
had  stolen  away  and    returned  to  the  lake    to> 
find  the  body  of  her  lover.      He  decided  to  go 
at  once  and  secure  her  before  he  slept. 

When  Shanseppi  saw  Canifen  approaching, 
she  did  not  fear  him.  It  entered  hei  heart 
to  be  revenged  on  him  for  his  deception.  Had 
she  known  that  he  had  sent  men  to  sink  her 
lover's  body  in  the  lake,  her  hatred  would 
have  been  fatal  to  that  tyee.  It  was  drastic 
as  it  was. 

She  kept  securely  hidden  until  he  had 
passed  her,  then  gave  a  feeble  moan.  He 
stopped  and  returned  to  the  place,  but  she 
had  crept  away  some  distance  and  hid  behind  a 
cluster  of  rose  bushes;  he  found  nothing  when 
he  reached  the  spot.  The  little  moan  came 
again,  from  behind  the  rose  bushes.  He 
hurried  to  the  place  with  the  stealth  of  an  old 
trailer,  but  he  did  not  find  her. 

Then  came  another  moan  from  farther  up 
the  lake;  he  ran  there  as  quickly  as  he  could, 
and  found  nothing.  A  superstitious  fear 
began  to  take  possession  of  him.  Presently 
he  saw  the  maiden  across  an  arm  of  the  .  lake. 
She  stood  out  distinctly  in  the  moonlight, 

8 


110  THE   YAMHILLS 

a  beautiful  wood  nymph.  He  was  wrought 
up  now  and  became  desperate.  He  com 
manded  her  to  come  to  him,  but  she  paid 
no  attention  to  his  orders.  Then  he 
told  her  to  stay  where  she  was,  and  she 
started  as  if  to  go  away.  Then  he  commanded 
her  to  come  to  him  but  she  paid  no  attention. 
He  ran  with  all  his  power,  and  bounded  as 
far  as  he  could  across  the  narrow  strip  of 
water,  landing  about  the  center  of  it,  and 
struck  out  to  swim  to  the  other  bank.  The 
maiden  watched  his  efforts  in  the  water  for  a 
moment,  as  if  to  measure  his  abilities  in  that 
element,  and  then  disappeared  to  appear  in 
another  place. 

Canifen  was  angered  that  a  "klootchman" 
should  elude  him  so  successfully.  But  he  was 
treated  to  many  more  deceptive  ruses.  Shansep- 
pi  was  almost  a  ventriloquist;  the  ducks  and 
owls  would  call  from  diffeient  parts  of  the 
lake,  while  the  enraged  chief  hurried  from 
point  to  point  in  swift  pursuit.  He  could 
bring  her  down  with  an  arrow,  but  he  would 
first  use  all  other  means  in  his  power  to  cap 
ture  her  alive. 

She  was  a  water  nymph  as  well  as  a  wood 
nymph,  and  would  glide  into  the  lake  and 
cross,  either  by  diving,  or  swimming  so  low 
that  her  person  could  not  be  seen  in  the 
moonlight.  His  chase  became  a  kind  of 


Ill 

frenzy,  and  he  seemed  to  be  under  a  spell  as  he 
rushed  across  the  lake,  or  through  brier 
thickets,  tearing  his  flesh  fearfully. 

Shanseppi  kept  him  under  this  spell  un 
til  she  tired  of  it.  and  then  lured  him  in 
to  the  lake.  She  slipped  into  the  water  un 
der  cover  of  some  overhanging  willows  along 
the  bank.  When  at  the  right  place,  she  dived 
and  came  up  in  the  wake  of  the  swimming 
tyee.  Then  she  gave  a  subdued  imitation  of 
a  shrill  war  whoop,  and  struck  him  sharply 
on  the  back  with  the  glittering  spear  of  South 
Wind.  He  was  startled,  and  when  he  turned 
and  saw  the  threatening  spear,  and  what  his 
superstitious  mind  believed  to  be  the  risen 
body  of  the  young  warrior,  come  to  be  re 
venged  on  him,  he  uttered  a  wail  of  agony,  his 
great  eyes  stood  out  as  he  gasped  and  sput 
tered  and  sank  in  the  lake. 


The  Siren's  Revenge. 


112  THE  YAMHILL8 

The  lake  is  of  great  depth  in  most  places, 
but  where  Canifen  sank  it  was  shallow.  He 
soon  rose  to  the  surface,  threshing  the  water 
into  foam,  and  wild  with  fright.  The 
apparition  had  disappeared.  He  rushed  to 
the  nearest  landing  place  as  fast  as  his 
swimming  powers  could  take  him,  and  went 
to  his  camp  at  a  brisk  run,  looking  back  oc 
casionally  to  see  if  the  ghost  of  the  dead  tyee 
was  following  him. 

Canifen  felt  as  if  he  had  awakened  from  a 
terrible  dream,  wherein  he  had  been  lured  by 
sirens,  and  tortured  by  spooks  and  goblins. 
He  reached  his  camp  exhausted,  but  before 
he  slept  he  sent  Thera  and  Tlynpe  to  gather 
berries  and  camas  for  his  dinner,  but  always 
under  the  careful  guardianship  of  Gragomet. 
When  he  awoke  from  his  sleep  he  was  still 
oppressed  with  the  nightmare  experience  at 
the  lake. 

Next  to  his  dominions,  he  desired  to  possess 
the  wonderful  maiden  that  had  eluded  him  so 
successfully.  Then  he  remembered  the  ap 
parition  that  came  near  costing  him  his  life. 
It  made  him  shudder  to  think  that  the  young 
tyee  should  rise  from  the  bottom  of  the  lake 
and  defend  her  from  his  chase.  The  ghost  of 
the  dead  man  with  the  glittering  spear  pre 
vented  his  return  to  the  place  for  a  long  time. 

He  set  a  story  afloat  to  keep  Indians 
away  from  the  lake,  or  from  fishing  in  its 
waters,  in  order  that  they  might  not  discover 


FIRST   YAMHILL  VILLAGE  113 

the  body  of  South  Wind.  He  told  that  the 
lake  was  inhabited  by  some  monstrous  animal 
or  demon  that  would  stir  the  waters  occasion 
ally  and  keep  its  form  hid  in  the  muddy 
depths,  and  that  bathers  who  ventured  into 
the  water  would  be  dragged  under  and  de 
voured.  This  superstitious  tradition  was 
prevalent  when  the  white  men  came  to  the 
country. 

Canifen  ate  heartily  of  the  meal  that  Thera 
and  her  daughter  had  prepared  for  him,  and 
lay  down  and  slept  again.  Indian  like,  he 
slept  through  the  following  night.  The  next 
morning  he  found  it  necessary  to  return  with 
out  delay  to  his  old  tribe  east  of  the  moun 
tains,  in  order  to  bring  all  of  nis  valuable 
possessions  to  his  new  home. 

He  selected  a  lovely  spot  for  the  principal 
village  of  his  new  tribe,  where  he  was  to  re 
side  on  his  return.  It  was  situated  on  the 
north  bank  of  the  Yamhill  river,  near  the 
falls,  where  the  town  of  Lafayette  now  stands. 
It  was  in  a  slightly  rolling  prairie,  with  a  few 
large  oak  and  fir  trees  scattered  over  a  beauti 
ful  undulating  plain. 

Here  he  gave  him  orders  to  build  huts  and 
gather  food  for  the  winter  months.  Men- 
raga,  one  of  his  leading  warriors,  was  to  have 
charge  of  the  village  until  his  return.  He 
gave  orders  to  have  Ralbo  attend  to  the  con 
struction  of  the  huts  and  make  canoes  for  the 
navigation  of  the  Yamhill  and  Willamette 


114  THE     YAMHILL8 

rivers.  Ralbo  was  to  have  the  assistance  and 
companionship  of  Vyterpo,  Canifen's  old 
slave  woman,  in  order  to  wean  him  from  the 
thought  of  Tlynpe  as  much  as  possible. 
Vyterpo  was  to  be  kept  in  Ralbo's  company 
at  all  times. 

He  ordered  Gragomet  to  keep  Tlynpe  and 
her  mother  from  Ralbo  at  all  hazards.  The 
vow  between  Canifen  and  Ralbo  must  be  ob 
served  and  an  adjustment  of  the  spoils  secured 
by  Ralbo  in  the  expedition  to  the  Yamhill 
country  must  be  had  before  Ralbo  could  re 
ceive  anything.  Canifen  started  on  his  jour 
ney  at  once,  hoping  to  return  before  Ralbo 
came  back  from  the  coast. 

When  the  peace  council  went  out  of  the 
horse  shoe  bend  the  sun  was  settting.  Pal- 
min,  the  tyee  of  the  Killamooks,  walked  as 
one  in  a  painful  dream.  His  seven  remain 
ing  braves  were  standing  near  the  exit,  wait 
ing  for  him  in  silence.  He  looked  into  their 
faces,  but  said  nothing;  then  walked  toward 
the  setting  sun,  toward  his  home,  filled  with 
consuming  despair.  His  braves  followed 
with  the  same  silent  mien. 

He  walked  on  when  they  came  to  the  trail 
that  led  up  over  the  foothills  and  into  the 
mountains,  although  famishing  and  with 
fever  glint  eyes,  unmindful  of  both  food  and 
sleep. 

Palm  in 's  heart  was  sick,  deathly  sick.  *He 
was  returning  to  his  hapless  home,  now  only 


TBAIL  AND  VALE  OF   SOBBOW  115 

the  charred  framework  of  a  home'with  its  de 
fenders  burned  in  the  erucible  of  war.  All 
night  long  they  walked  through  the  great 
dismal  solitude,  whose  shadows  were  in  uni 
son  with  the  awful  gloom  that  oppressed  the 
minds  of  the  returning  warriors,  and  whose 
stillness  fitted  the  sublime  eloquence  of  their 
silence.  Daylight  came  and  still  they  toiled 
on  with  failing  strength.  Their  feet  ached, 
but  they  did  not  feel  it;  their  hearts  wore 
crumbling  with  a  harsher  pain. 

At  noon  they  came  out  on  a  mountain 
overlooking  the  Killamook  valley,  with  its 
winding  streams,  its  lovely  prairies,  and  its 
sparkling  bay,  with  the  great  ocean  beyond. 
A  glorious  paradise,  now  bereft  of  its  angels. 

So  it  looked  to  Palmin,  the  noblest  chief  of 
the  noblest  band  of  warriors  that  ever  graced 
a  battlefield,  who  a  few  days  before  had 
crossed  the  Coast  range  with  defiant  step  to 
stop  the  invaders.  They  were  dead,  and  his 
heart  was  dead  with  them.  The  remnant  of 
his  tribe  was  now  a  tribe  of  slaves.  He  was 
old  and  had  fought  his  last  battle.  He  looked 
over  the  valley  as  the  clouds  obscured  the 
sun.  It  was  ominous  of  the  darkness  coming 
to  him.  He  stood  long  transfixed  by  grief. 
His  heart  was  burned  out,  and  his  eyes  would 
yield  no  tears. 

Hours  passed.  The  south  wind  came  moan 
ing  through  the  bending  firs.  It  brought 
the  thought  of  his  own  South  Wind,  the 


116 


THE     YAMHILLS 


summit  of  his  hopes,  and  whose  spirit  seemed 
to  be  wailing  on  that  wind.  He  opened  his 
lips  to  reply  to  the  spirit's  sorrowful  plaint, 
but  his  voice  had  been  stilled  by  his  long 
and  overwhelming  silence.  Rain  drops,  the 
tears  of  heaven,  pattered  on  his  upturned 
face.  He  struggled  to  answer,  and  tears  of 
blood  came  at  last  through  the  walls  of  his 
broken  heart.  His  weapon  fell  from  his 
hands  and  he  fell  back  to  the  earth. 


Fall  of  Palmin. 


117 

A  noble  tyee  of  a  noble  tribe.  His  spirit 
was  borne  away  on  the  storm,  as  the  shrill 
voiced  mountain  robin,  with  its  plaintive 
song  of  omen,  flew  screaming  away  into  the 
dismal  forest.  The  remaining  braves  would 
not  leave  their  fallen  chief.  They  could  not. 
They  were  sad  and  weary.  It  was  sweeter  to 
die  by  his  remains  than  to  toil  down  to  the 
valley,  which  henceforth  would  only  be  a  vale 
of  sorrow.  Their  chief,  nor  his  illustrous 
son,  nor  any  of  their  companion  braves  would 
be  there. 

With  arrows  and  battle  axes  they  attempted 
to  remove  the  earth,  but  the  grave  they  made 
was  shallow  and  the  leaves  and  stones  few  that 
they  placed  upon  it.  Then  in  the  long  continued 
pitiless  and  pelting  storm,  their  requiem 
chant  grew  fainter  and  fainter  still, 
as  one  by  one  the  pale  harbinger  lulled 
them  to  rest  on  Palmin's  Peak,  yet  pointed  to 
as  the  place  whereon  the  last  of  the  flower  of 
Killamooks'  manhood  of  old,  departed  forever. 

When  the  white  man  came  he  found  only  a 
tribe  of  degraded  slaves  in  the  beautiful  valley 
of  the  Tillamook.  They  were  never  consid 
ered  of  sufficient  importance  by  the  govern 
ment  to  be  entitled  to  treaty  privileges. 


THE  YAMHILLS 


CHAPTER  VII. 

The  Wanderers. 

When  her  pursuer  had  left  the  lake  in  a 
great  fright,  Shanseppi  looked  carefully 
about  the  place  for  her  lover's  body;  but  she 
could  find  no  trace  of  it.  Fearing  the  re 
turn  of  Cauifen,  with  rnen  to  assist  in  her 
capture,  she  started  toward  the  mountains. 

She  was  lonely  now,  and  a  wanderer,  and 
she  went  far  back  into  the  great  timber-cov 
ered  range.  The  gloomy  forest  was  in  har 
mony  with  her  sorrow.  The  disagreeable 
chief  was  in  her  country.  Oh,  if  she 
but  had  South  Wind  back  to  drive  him  out. 

She  continued  to  walk  and  wander  until  she 
came  to  the  deepest  and  gloomiest  part  in  the 
vast  woods,  and  then  lay  down  and  slept. 
She  slept  all  night. 

Next  morning  she  went  to  the  high  moun 
tain  where  the  little  campfire  by  the  spring 
was  built,  and  where  the  four  lovers  had  tar 
ried  and  made  love  three  days  before.  She 


WANDIRINQ   SUAN8EPPI  119 


hunted  for  everything  familiar  that 
recall  the  young  tyee  to  her  mind.  She 
found  his  moccasin  tracks  in  the  dust,  and 
pored  over  them  as  a  white  maiden  would 
over  the  pages  of  an  old  love  letter.  She 
lingered  near  the  place  for  several  days;  then 
she  tried  to  still  her  grief  with  the  fancy  that 
he  had  recovered,  and  had  returned  to  hii 
own  people,  to  the  beautiful  valley  by  the  sea. 
She  girded  herself  and  started  for  that  coun 
try.  She  was  at  home  in  the  woods,  and 
when  she  found  the  main  trail  she  traveled 
very  rapidly.  When  she  came  to  the  village 
of  the  Killamooks,  she  was  decorated  as  a 
bride,  aud  her  eyes  sparkled  with  expectancy. 
The  villagers  looked  at  her  with  a  supersti 
tious  wonder.  She  carried  the  sparkling  spear 
of  her  lost  lover.  When  the  people  saw  this 
they  almost  prostrated  themselves  in  their 
homage  to  the  lovely  messenger  from  their 
lost  tyee.  She  told  them  that  she  was  seek 
ing  her  lover,  South  Wind,  but  they  could 
tell  her  nothing. 

She  tarried  near  the  village  for  a  time,  but 
her  heart  was  lonely,  and  she  wandered  on 
to  the  seaside  and  walked  along  the  great 
beach.  For  a  time  the  wonders  and  beauties 
of  the  shore  interested  her,  but  her  heart  was 
continually  crying,  "Come  back  to  me." 
The  murmuring  sea  was  as  sad  as  the  moaning 
winds  in  the  forests,  and  echoed  the  sadness 
of  her  heart. 


120  THE   YAMHILLS 

She  went  on  north  to  the  Chinook  and 
Tlatsop  villages,  still  hunting  her  lover. 
The  warriors  recognized  the  spear  of  the 
young  tyee,  and  some  of  them  remembered 
having  seen  the  maiden  on  the  field,  wailing 
over  South  Wind's  fallen  body.  They  thought 
her  insane,  but  her  great  beauty  and  rich 
ornaments  put  her  almost  in  the  realm  of  the 
supernatural,  and  she  was  treated  with  much 
deference. 

She  came  to  the  mouth  of  the  great  Colum 
bia,  and  turned  again  to  the  south,  and  visi 
ted  all  the  tribes  as  far  south  as  theUmpquas. 
When  alone  by  the  sea,  or  in  the  solitude  of 
the  forest,  her  plaintive  wail  of  "Cha-ko  ni- 
ka,"(come  to  me,  )was  often  borne  on  the  wind. 
She  was  never  molested  in  her  wanderings  up 
and  down  the  coast.  She  was  known  as  the 
sweetheart  of  the  lost  young  chieftain  of  the 
Killamooks,  and  they  thought  her  wailing  a 
fitting  tribute  to  his  memory. 

The  band  of  young  warriors  who  went  to 
the  coast  with  Ralbo  for  fish  made  the  most  of 
their  trip.  Six  young  men  from  the  coast 
tribes  went  with  them  as  guides,  and  to  see 
that  they  conformed  to  the  terms  of  the  treaty. 
When  they  were  a  sufficient  distance  from 
the  battlefield,  and  its  scenes  of  slaughter 
and  carnage,  the  protracted  strain  of  war  and 
bitter  strife  wore  off,  and  they  became  more 
lively  and  mirthful. 


FISHING   PARTY  121 

The  great  wood  was  full  of  interest.  It  was 
not  like  the  vast  prairies  where  they  lived  east 
of  the  Cascade  mountains.  They  could  build 
all  the  fires  they  wanted.  When  they 
shouted,  the  forest  was  resonant  with  the 
sounds.  There  was  such  a  great  variety  of 
berries,  and  such  an  abundance  of  them. 
The  moss  hung  on  the  trees  in  grotesque 
shapes  and  festoons  as  they  n eared  the  coast. 

The  great  pounding  sea  filled  them  with 
awe.  The  roar  of  the  waves  on  the  beach  was 
incessant.  They  were  simple  children  and 
had  never  seen  these  wonders  before.  They 
feared  the  waves  that  rolled  up  on  the  sand. 
Then  they  grew  more  bold,  and  chased  them 
back,  and  ran  away  from  the  next  one.  They 
raced  along  the  beach,  played  in  the  surf, 
gathered  shells  and  shellfish,  and  chased  each 
other  with  long,  snakelike  strings  and  ropes 
of  kelp.  The  guides  taught  them  how  to 
bake  clams  and  crabs,  and  they  feasted  and 
fattened.  They  were  in  a  new  world  and  the 
days  went  swiftly  by. 

They  caught  salmon  at  the  mouth  of  the  big 
Nestuka  river,  and  dried  them,  ready  to  carry 
to  their  eastern  home.  The  drift  wood  on 
the  beach  was  plentiful,  and  they  built  great 
bonfires  at  night.  The  screaming  sea  fowls 
mingled  their  voices  with  those  of  the  Indians, 
who  watched  them  whirling,  circling,  and 
diving. 


122  THE  YAMHILLS 

A  month  was  spent  in  this  happy  life, 
filled  with  the  wonders  of  the  sea.  When 
their  stay  was  about  over,  they  entertained 
their  coast  brethren  with  a  fire  dance.  They 
obtained  a  variety  of  mineral  paints  from  the 
cliffs  along  the  coast.  Many  of  the  colors 
were  quite  brilliant  and  striking.  They 
painted  their  bodies  and  faces  with  these  in 
grotesque  designs.  Some  of  their  artists 
showed  a  peculiar  talent  for  animals  and 
dragons;  others  for  fish  and  fowls,  and  others 
painted  geometric  figures.  They  decorated 
their  heads  with  feathers  and  a  few  sparkling 
stones.  Large  feathers  were  wrought  into 
fantastic  figures,  for  dragon  wings,  back  fins  and 
strutting  tails,  secured  by  belts  and  thongs; 
otherwise  their  bodies  were  naked. 

Two  big  fires  were  built  about  eighty  feet 
apart  on  the  beach,  and  another  small  fire 
halfway  between.  The  six  cosst  Indians  stood 
by  the  small  fire,  in  the  center,  three  on  each 
side.  One  hundred  brands  were  burning  in 
each  of  the  big  fires.  Unique  figures  were 
made  in  the  sand  around  all  of  the 
fires. 

Fifty  braves  approached  each  of  the  big  fires 
at  the  same  time  out  of  the  darkness  beyond. 
They  came  up  slowly,  in  a  stooping  posture, 
uttering  a  "hoo,"  "hoo,"  "hoo,"  "hoo," 
at  each  step,  and  stamping  their  feet  in  uni- 
eon.  As  they  came  to  the  fire,  each  took  one 
lighted  brand,  and  went  on  with  the  same  step 


FIRB  DANCB  123 

and  exclamation  to  the  big  fire  opposite;  each 
column  passing  outside  the  six  who  stood 
near  the  center, 

When  the  leaders  reached  the  opposite  fire, 
they  took  up  the  additional  torch  prepared  for 
each,  uttering  a  fiendish  wail,  and  ran  toward 
the  center  fire  with  both  flaming  torches, 
howling,  as  if  their  bodies  were  in  the  flames 
and  they  were  suffering  the  agony  of  burning 
alive.  Each  man,  as  he  came  up,  followed 
the  action  and  utterances  of  the  leaders. 

They  now  ran  between  the  men  and  the 
small  fire  in  the  center,  bounding  as  high  as 
they  could,  and  nearly  over  the  fire.  It  was 
a  wild  and  weird  scene,  but  it  was  savage 
sport.  They  would  circle  round  the  two  big  fires 
as  closely  as  they  could,  and  return  past  the 
center  to  the  opposite  one. 

This  was  kept  up  for  some  minutes,  and 
then  they  passed  outside  the  men  at  the  cen 
ter,  who  picked  up  two  brands  each  from  the 
small  fire  and  swung  them  wildly  overhead, 
while  the  hundred  howling  and  hideously 
painted  savages  circled  closer  and  closer 
around  them.  At  a  signal  they  spread  out 
between  the  fires,  ran  screaming  down  to  the 
surf,  plunging  their  firebrands  into  the  waves, 
and  the  fire  dance  was  over. 

On  their  return  they  carried  immense  loads 
of  fish,  but  there  were  many  pretty  shells, 
colored  pebbles,  and  bits  of  moss  among  their 
treasurers  when  they  reached  their  homes  that 
fall  east  of  the  great  mountains. 


124  THE  YAMHILLS 

Ralbo  did  not  go  with  them  on  their  re 
turn  to  their  eastern  home.  He  stopped  in 
the  Yamhill  country.  When  Menraga  thought 
it  was  about  time  for  Ralbo 's  return  from 
the  coast,  he  sent  Gragomet  with  Thera  and 
Tlynpe  to  the  mountains  to  gather  berries. 
The  braves,  and  the  few  women  who  tarried 
at  the  new  village,  were  pleased  with  the 
location  and  the  easy  life  it  afforded.  They 
were  indifferent  to  the  wants  of  the  remainder 
of  the  world.  They  had  confidence  in  the 
reign  of  Can  if  en  and  were  happy. 

When  Ralbo  arrived  he  sought  for  Tlynpe, 
but  her  gruff  keepers  told  him  that  he  could 
not  see  her,  much  less  possess  her,  without 
the  consent  of  his  chief,  Canifen.  He  was 
angry  and  inclined  to  brain  the  stubborn 
savage  and  take  the  maiden  away  by  force. 

"She  is  mine,"  demanded  Ralbo,  * 'by  right 
of  capture,  love  and  inheritance." 

"The  peace  council,"  replied  Menraga, 
"gave  everything  in  the  Yamhill  country 
into  the  keeping  of  Canifen." 

"I  will  have  my  own  from  Canifen  when 
he  returns,"  replied  Ralbo  sullenly. 

He  went  to  the  braves  of  the  village  and 
inquired  for  Tlynpe,  but  none  knew  where 
she  was,  or  would  not  tell  him,  and  he  de 
cided  to  hold  his  peace  until  the  tyee  re 
turned.  Vyterbo  was  sent  to  assist  him  and 
to  do  his  bidding.  He  was  provoked  at  her 
presence  for  a  time,  and  refused  to  recognize 


VYTERPO  125 

her  services.  But  the  old  crone  was  persist* 
ent.  Winter  supplies  were  needed,  and  a- 
hut  was  to  be  built,  so  he  finally  permittee? 
her  to  toil  for  him.  But  the  constant  din  of 
the  slave  woman's  cheerless  plaint  was  ever 
present  and  annoyed  him.  She  was  a  wander 
ing  slave  from  some  unknown  tribe,  and  nono* 
wanted  her,  although  her  hand  had  wrought 
many  cunning  and  beautiful,  as  well  as  use 
ful,  articles.  She  seemed  to  be  the  persistent 
follower  of  Canifen,  and  had  acted  as  his 
slave  for  a  long  time  from  necessity.  Her 
face  and  form  were  repulsive;  and  her  chief 
characteristic  was  her  perpetual  desire  to 
slave  for  some  one,  and  to  chant  her  sorrows 
as  she  toiled.  She  would  wail  all  night  for 
the  dead  for  a  pittance,  and  she  loved  to 
croon  with  the  wretched,  the  sick,  and  help 
less.  No  one  wanted  her,  and  there  seemed 
little  excuse  for  her  existence;  had  it  not 
been  for  the  goodness  of  Ralbo's  heart,  she 
would  not  have  had  an  abiding  place  in  the 
new  village.  He  was  handsome,  powerful, 
and  brave,  and  why  ne  permitted  the  compan 
ionship  of  this  weak  and  drooling  old  woman 
was  a  mystery.  It  was  probably  for  the  sake 
of  peace.  Although  a  powerful  warrior  and 
great  hunter,  he  was  a  man  of  peace. 

When  Canifen  returned  from  the  east,  he 
brought  much  of  his  possessions  with  him, 
and  also  his  wife  Tsulva.  Now  Tsulva 

9 


126  THE  YAMHILL0 

a  typical  wife  for  Canifen.  Stoical,  grasping, 
and  destitute  of  sentiment  as  a  savage  woman 
should  be.  Ealbo  was  absent  when  Canifen 
returned,  and  Tlynpe  was  brought  to  Tsulva 
and  placed  in  her  keeping;  and  she  was 
warned  to  keep  her  secure  from  all  others, 
and  especially  from  Ralbo. 

Tsulva  wondered  at  the  great  beauty  of  the 
young  woman,  and  it  entered  her  heart  that 
Tlynpe  should  never  be  the  wife  of  Canifen. 
She  knew  that  the  maiden  would  be  given  first 
place,  and  she  could  not  endure  the  thought 
that  another  should  be  the  queen  of  the  new 
realm.  Nor  would  Tsulva  allow  Ralbo  to  pos 
sess  her.  It  would  make  him  and  his  queenly 
wife  great  in  the  new  tribe;  possibly,  in 
time,  give  them  first  place.  She  would  keep  her 
secure  until  an  opportunity  came  to  sell  her  to 
gome  distant  tribe  for  a  great  price.  It 
suited  her  to  obey  her  master  in  regard  to 
Tlynpe. 

When  Ralbo  returned  from  a  mountain 
hunt,  he  asked  Canifen  for  his  sweetheart. 
But  that  wily  tyee  reminded  him  that,  ac 
cording  to  their  agreement  when  they  entered 
the  Yamhill  country,  they  were  to  divide  the 
spoils  between  them.  Did  not  Gragomet  hold 
the  battle  axe  of  Ralbo  as  a  pledge  to  the  ful 
fillment  of  this  contract? 

1  'You  have  country,  give  me  Tlynpe, M 
pleaded  Ralbo. 


THE  INJURED  ANKLS  127 

"The  council  made  me  ruler  of  the  coun 
try,  you  lire  in  it  as  well  as  I, "  replied  the 
tyee. 

4 ' You  take  Thera  and  give  me  Tlynpe/* 
said  Kalbo  again. 

"Thera  will  not  sell  for  as  much  as 
Tlynpe,"  replied  the  tyee. 

Ralbo  went  away  thoughtful  and  angry. 
He  believed  that  he  could  take  Tlynpe  by 
force,  or  steal  her  away,  and  go  to  some  other 
tribe  and  be  content  with  her  alone.  But  he 
had  a  great  place  in  the  hearts  of  his  compan 
ion  braves  among  all  of  the  tribes,  and  he 
scorned  to  do  a  mean  act  to  discolor  his 
fame.  He  had  always  obeyed  his  chiefs  im 
plicitly.  Herein  was  his  great  value  to  them, 
in  war  and  in  peace,  and  they  rung  his  praistd 
every  where.  But  he  was  not  a  diplomat,  and 
he  brooded  in  silence  for  a  time. 

The  winter  came  and  he  saw  nothing  of 
Thera  or  Tlynpe.  When  the  rains  &et  in,  he 
staid  in  his  hut  most  of  the  time.  This  was 
irksome  to  him,  he  Joved  the  chase,  and  the 
glamor  of  village  acthity.  When  the  weather 
was  favorable,  he  would  go  out  and  hunt  and 
fish.  At  one  time  he  was  laid  up  for  many 
days  with  an  injured  ankle,  and  was  com 
pelled  to  accept  the  services  of  the  old  crone, 
Vyterpo.  When  he  was  well  he  shunned  her  as 
much  as  possible,  but  now  that  he  was  help 
less,  she  came  with  her  mournful  chanting 
and  sat  in  the  corner  of  the  hut.  He  some- 


128  THE     YAMHILL8 

times  would  tire  of  her  presence  and  drive 
her  out,  then  crawl  about  on  his  hands  and 
knees  to  get  his  own  food. 

One  rainy  night  his  leg  pained  him  more 
than  usual,  and  he  could  not  sleep.  He 
thought  of  the  pretty  Tlnype  and  of  how  much 
he  needed  her  now.  He  believed  that  she 
would  be  faithful  to  him,  but  his  heart  was 
sad  with  his  sorrows.  He  thought  over  the 
events  that  had  brought  him  to  his  present 
condition,  and  of  the  great  wrong  he  had 
suffered;  but  he  was  a  simple  brave,  and  could 
not  understand  the  methods  of  the  tyees,  nor 
how  and  why  he  should  be  cheated  out  of 
his  own. 

He  permitted  the  miserable  slave  woman 
to  wail  in  the  corner  of  his  hut.  She  seemed 
to  give  voice  to  his  own  feelings  tonight. 
Hers  was  a  song  of  sorrows,  and  he  had  sor 
rows  also.  She  was  a  captive  slave  of  long  ago, 
taken  while  weeping  over  the  body  of  a  mur 
dered  mate.  She  had  toiled  for  her  captors 
and  borne  them  children.  Her  sons  had  left 
her,  and  her  daughters  had  been  taken  to  slave 
and  toil  for  others.  She  had  been  abandoned 
on  the  trail,  had  fallen  with  heavy  burdens, 
been  beaten  with  stripes,  and  buffeted  about 
from  tribe  to  tribe;  but  somehow  she  con 
trived  to  live  and  to  chant  her  pitiful  melody, 
because  no  one  had  seen  fit  to  knock  out  her 
brains  with  an  axe  and  end  her  plaint.  Hers 


129 

was  the  song  of  the  oppressed,  sung  by  saint 
and  savage  since  the  dawn  of  history. 

Vyterpo's  heart  was  long  since  dead  alike 
to  good  and  evil.  Its  softness  and  sympathy 
had  withered,  and  it  was  parched  like  the 
bitter  fungus  of  a  poison  desert.  But  with 
all  this  her  dimmed  eyes  followed  Ralbo  with 
a  dreamy  interest.  His  manly  form  was  good 
to  look  upon,  and  he  did  not  beat  her  as 
others  had  done,  although  she  seemed  to  care 
little  for  being  beaten. 

Toward  spring  Ralbo's  great  stock  of  pa* 
tience  became  exhausted.  He  became  rest 
less  to  see  Tlynpe  or  to  learn  of  her  condition, 
and  to  know  if  she  thought  of  him.  He 
conceived  the  idea  of  communicating  with  her 
through  Vyterpo. 

Most  of  the  time  Tlynpe  was  kept  in 
another  part  of  the  village.  She  was  young, 
and  Canifen  bided  his  time  when  he  should 
sell  her  for  a  great  price,  or  dispose  of  Tsulva 
and  make  the  young  maiden  his  first  wife. 
She  was  kept  in  a  hut  with  her  mother  and 
some  other  slave  women,  under  the  careful 
guardianship  of  Gragomet  and  his  assistants, 
and  severe  punishment  with  lashes  was  dealt 
out  to  those  violating  the  orders  of  the  tyee. 

One  night  when  Hal  bo  told  Vyterpo  what 
he  wanted,  she  hushed  her  plaint  and  sat  in 
silence  for  some  minutes.  It  was  not  the 
thought  of  revenge  or  the  hope  of  helping 


130  THE  YAMHILLS 

Borne  one  that  came  to  her  mind,  but  Ralbo 
wanted  something,  and  soon  she  replied  in  a 
low  gutteral  whisper : 

"Ni-ka  nan-nitch,"  (I'll  see). 

Vyterpo  was  indifferent  to  lashes;  even 
death  would  be  welcome,  so  she  did  not  hesi 
tate  long  to  enter  into  Ralbo's  plot.  Her  in 
terest  in  the  welfare  of  any  human  being  was 
long  ago  dead,  yet  there  was  something  about 
Ralbo  that  enlisted  her  in  his  cause.  As  she 
sat  musing  over  the  young  man's  plot,  she 
felt  the  return  of  some  of  her  former  stealth 
and  strategy. 

One  day  when  the  slave  women  were  re 
turning  from  their  labors  of  gathering  food 
and  fuel,  Vyterpo  sat  by  the  trail  murmuring 
her  usual  sad  melody.  Ordinarily,  they 
passed  her  by  with  contempt,  or  gave  her  an 
epithet,  or  a  blow  with  the  hand  or  whatever 
was  convenient.  Sometimes  they  dealt  her  a 
savage  kick,  and  chuckled  at  her  efforts  to 
right  herself.  She  heeded  nothing,  nor 
seemed  inclined  to  take  revenge  in  any  way 
on  her  persecutors. 

Today  she  received  the  usual  indignities 
from  the  slave  women,  except  Thera  and 
Tlynpe,  who  never  abused  the  wretched  slave. 

When  the  maiden  came  opposite,  she  heard 
these  words:  ' 'Ralbo  loves  Tlynpe,"  uttered 
in  the  sad  tones  of  the  old  slave  woman. 
She  stopped  short,  and  the  piercing  eyes  in 
the  old  withered  face  told  her  that  the  infor- 


MESSAGE  TO  TLYNPE  131 

mat  ion  came  from  Ralbo.  She  put  her  hand 
to  her  hesrt  in  surprise,  but  she  dared  not 
speak  to  her  as  the  guard  followed  closely. 

Tlynpe  looked  again  at  the  weather-beaten 
face  and  went  on  as  Gragomat  gave  the  old 
crone  a  blow  with  a  stick  and  bade  her  stay 
in  her  own  part  of  the  village.  She  wont 
away  br.t  she  saw  enough  to  know  that  Ralbo 
had  a  place  in  Tlynpe's  heart.  Later  when 
chanting  her  song  to  Ralbo,  the  story  of  the 
maiden's  love  and  faithfulness  was  made 
known  to  him.  This  made  him  think  ser 
iously. 

He  had  promised  to  return,  .and  he  bad 
been  turned  aside  by  his  crafty  chief,  trusting 
to  some  future  event  to  give  her  into  his  pos 
session.  He  would  now  trust  no  longer. 
He  would  go  to  Can  if  en  at  once  and  demand 
the  possession  of  the  maiden. 

"1  want  Tlynpe,"  he  said  to  the  big  tyee. 

Can  if  en  saw  that  the  young  warrior's  re 
quest  was  earnest  enough  to  be  in  the  nature 
of  a  demand,  and  he  was  in  a  dilemma.  He 
did  not  want  to  lose  Ralbo  from  his  tribe. 
His  services  were  valuable,  both  in  war  and 
in  the  chase,  and  Tlynpe  was  a  great  beauty, 
of  immense  value,  and  he  could  not  give  her 
up.  His  cunning  mind  came  to  the  aid  of 
his  grasping  disposition. 

"What  you  give  me?"  he  asked. 

"I  have  no  skins,  no  bright  stones,  no 
plenty  food  to  give." 


132  THE  YAMHILLft 

"You  get  ten  deer,  tea  bear,  tea  big  sal 
mon  from  the  coast,  and  tea  big  grey  wolf 
skins  from  the  Nez  Perces*  country  in  ten 
moons,  and  I  give  you  Tlynpe. ' f 

The  shrewd  old  tyee  put  the  price  so  high 
and  made  the  time  of  payment  so  short  that 
he  was  confident  Ralbo  could  not  meet  the 
demand.  In  this  way  he  would  still  retain 
Tlynpe,  and  continue  to  levy  tribute  from 
the  earnest  young  brave. 

Ralbo  considered  the  demands  of  his  chief 
very  heavy,  but  he  determined  to  comply. 
He  was  full  of  energy  aad  rarely  failed  in 
fais  undertaking.  He  would  do  this  now  for 
the  possession  of  Tlynpe.  Vyterpo  managed, 
between  kicks,  to  tell  the  maiden  of  her  lov 
er's  efforts  to  secure  her,  and  to  bring  back 
word  to  him  of  the  maiden's  hope  for  his 
success. 

The  young  brave  entered  OP.  the  work  with 
great  zeal.  The  deer  were  brought  in  quickly, 
both  the  flesh  and  the  skins.  The  bears  were 
more  difficult.  Many  of  his  heaviest  arrows 
were  used  and  lost.  One  day  he  came  in  and 
found  some  well  made  arrows  in  his  old  quiv 
ers  hanging  on  the  wall.  They  were  fire 
seasoned,  neatly  feathered,  and  tipped  with 
agates.  He  was  pleased  with  them,  because 
his  stock  of  hunting  arrows  was  nearly  ex 
hausted.  He  examined  them  carefully  and 
said  in  a  low  voice: 

VKlose."  (Good.) 


NEW  ARROWS  133 

The  old  woman  in  the  corner  ignored  the 
remark,  but  when  Ralbo  came  in  from  the 
hunt  the  next  time,  there  was  a  fat  grouse 
dropped  by  the  crouching  figure.  Then 
more  arrows  were  found  in  the  quiver,  skill 
fully  made,  and  carefully  feathered  and  tipped. 
Some  of  them  were  so  finely  finished  that 
they  filled  the  young  hunter's  heart  with 
pride.  More  choice  birds  and  bits  of  venison 
were  dropped  at  the  feet  of  Vyterpo,  and  there 
appeared  to  be  a  new  note,  or  a  forgotten 
one,  in  the  chant  of  the  old  crone. 

One  day  Ralbo  found  some  arrows  in  the 
quiver  that  surpassed  any  that  he  had  ever 
seen.  Straight  as  a  line,  tipped  with  long 
keen  agates,  and  feathered  spirally  at  the  end, 
so  as  to  give  them  a  whirling  motion  and 
send  them  on  their  deadly  mission  as  straight 
as  a  rifle  ball.  They  were  heavy  and  power 
ful,  and  Ralbo  thought  that,  if  his  bow  would 
stand  the  strain,  that  a  bear  would  not  run 
very  far  with  one  of  these. 

Soon  after  this  he  found  a  bow  by  his 
quiver  of  such  strength  and  spring  as  would 
send  his  heaviest  arrows  through  the  heart  of 
the  mightiest  beast  of  the  forest.  It  was  made 
to  correspond  with  the  giant  frame  and 
strength  of  Ralbo.  It  was  skillfully  wrought 
out  of  a  yew  wood,  and  finished  on  the  spring 
ing  ends  in  the  natural  colors  of  that  dense 
and  beautiful  wood.  The  center  grip  was 
wrapped  with  fine  and  evenly  cut  strings  of 


134  THE  YAMHILLS 

rawhide,  colored  various  shades,  and  wound 
around  the  bow  with  a  harmonious  blend  and 
contrast,  like  the  stripe  in  a  carefully  made 
rag  carpet.  The  bow  string  was  of  selected 
texture,  stretched  and  tested. 

Ralbo  looked  at  the  weapon  for  some 
minutes  as  it  hung  on  the  wall;  then  he  took 
it  down  carefully  and  carried  it  to  the 
light.  He  looked  it  over  and  stroked  it 
affectionately.  His  big  heart  told  him  that 
no  slave  could  be  driven  to  do  such  work. 
It  was  a  work  of  love.  The  old  slave  woman 
saw  something  in  the  young  hunter  that 
awakened  memories  of  long  ago  in  the  old 
dead  and  withered  heart;  of  a  time  when 
her  cunning  hands  had  wrought  for  another. 

The  number  of  bears  due  on  the  contract 
were  soon  brought  in  by  the  valiant  hunter; 
some  of  them  were  large,  and  had  long  been 
dreaded  by  other  hunters.  More  than  one 
arrowhead  was  found  in  some  of  the  bodies. 

Such  good  luck  did  the  new  bow 
bring  that  the  hope  of  looking  into  the  bright 
eyes  of  his  sweetheart  rose  high  in  the  young 
man's  breast.  The  allowance  for  the  old 
slave  woman  was  never  forgotten. 

When  Ralbo  had  completed  the  work  of 
killing  and  delivering  the  ten  deer  and  the 
ten  bear  to  Canifen,  including  the  flesh  and 
hides,  he  went  to  the  coast  for  the  ten  big 
salmon.  The  salmon  were  so  large  that  two 
trips  were  necessary  to  carry  them,  even 


SUNSET  VISIONS  135 

after  they  were  dried.  It  was  also  necessary 
for  him  to  bring  in  some  game  to  the  coast 
villagers  for  the  privilege  of  catching  the  fish. 
All  this  took  time. 

His  last  load  of  fish  were  caught  and  dried, 
and  he  would  start  with  them  early  the  next 
morning  for  the  Yamhill  country.  The  sun 
was  going  do\vn  into  the  sea,  like  a  great 
red  ball  of  fire,  with  a  glittering  carpet 
stretching  across  the  western  ocean  from  the 
sun  to  the  shore.  The  young  man  was  half 
sitting,  half  lying,  in  the  dry  sand,  with  his 
head  and  shoulders  resting  on  a  smooth  worn 
log  that  had  been  left  high  on  the  beach  by 
some  great  wave  when  the  sea  was  angry. 

Ralbo  looked  at  the  brilliant  orb  now 
touching  the  water  and  sinking  deeper  and 
deeper  into  it.  The  sea  fowls  were  wandering 
up  and  down  the  coast  in  their  homeward 
flight.  He  was  thinking  of  Tlynpe  as  he 
watched  the  fowls  and  the  setting  sun.  He 
was  counting  the  moons  when  she  would  be 
his,  and  his  eyes  almost  closed  with  the  day 
dream  of  his  happiness.  A  cooing  dove, 
with  lonely  plaint,  joined  its  voice  to  the 
harsher  cries  of  the  sea  fowls.  Its  song  was 
not  the  song  of  Vyterpo,  yet  there  was  a 
pathos  in  it  that  reminded  him  of  the  sorrow 
ful  chant  of  the  old  slave  woman.  It  came 
again,  sad  and  sweet,  and  the  young  man 
turned  and  looked  for  the  gentle  bird. 

He  saw,  standing    but    a     few    feet     away, 


136  THE     YAMHILL8 

the  beautiful  Shanseppi,  richly  adorned, 
and  radiant  in  the  red  glow  of  the  setting 
sun,  as  she  watched  it  go  beneath  the  great 
ocean.  She  too  was  thinking,  and  with  the 
plaintive  voice  of  the  dove  sent  out  on  the 
evening  wind  the  melody  of  her  heart.  The 
dove  song  was  hushed  when  she  saw  Ralbo. 

The  wandering  maiden  had  come  to  the 
village  that  day,  but  she  did  not  know  that 
he  was  there.  There  was  a  superstitious  rev 
erence  among  the  simple  people  along  the 
coast  that  forbade  their  speaking  to  her  except 
to  answer  questions,  and  this  was  done  mostly 
by  gestures;  usually  shake  of  the  head  when 
she  asked  for  her  lover.  With  a  slight  change 
in  the  dove-like  voice,  she  asked  Ralbo  the 
usual  question: 

" Where  is  my  lover?  " 

He  did  not  know.  He  supposed  that  South 
Wind  was  dead,  and  that  Shanseppi  was  the 
wife  of  another.  He  was  surprised  at  her 
question  and  answered  the  same  as  other 
braves : 

"I  do  not  know." 

"Bad  man  take  him  away  prisoner,"  con 
tinued  the  maiden.  "You  will  find  him." 

"Where?"  asked  Ralbo. 

"I  don't  know.     You  will  find  him?" 

Ralbo  supposed  that  she  was  laboring  under 
some  hallucination  caused  by  her  long  con 
tinued  grief.  His  big  heart  was  sorry  for  her 
and  he  decided  to  humor  her  fancy.  He  told 


137 

her  that  he  was  going  on  a  long  journey 
into  a  far  away  country  soon,  and  maybe  he 
would  find  her  lover  and  bring  him  back  to 
her. 

"When  will  you  come  back?"  she  asked 
eagerly. 

"When  the  flowers  come  again,"  he  replied. 
Then  he  thought  of  the  meeting  of  the  great 
council  of  Zioti  Vilanci,  and  that,  if  South 
Wind  was  alive,  some  of  the  chiefs  could  give 
tidings  of  his  whereabouts. 

He  told  Shanseppi  the  time  of  the  meeting 
of  the  council,  when  the  summer  was  come 
again,  and  that  when  they  were  gathered  to 
gether,  South  Wind  might  be  with  them. 
Tiynpe  would  then  be  his  wife  and  she  could 
make  her  home  at  their  hut. 

"You  will  find  him,  I  will  come,"  she  said 
as  she  turned  away. 

She  was  loth  to  leave  Ralbo,  but  the  braves 
of  the  village  saw  them  conversing,  and  they 
were  suspicious  that  he  might  want  to  take 
her  away  from  among  their  people.  He  was 
warned  by  the  chief  of  the  village  against 
talking  with  her  any  more.  He  heeded  the 
warning,  but  the  next  morning,  as  he  [toiled 
along  the  trail  with  his  heavy  burden,  he 
heard  the  moaning  dove  say,  "I  will  come." 
When  high  up  in  the  mountains  in  the 
gloomy  woods,  he  was  resting  and  thinking  of 
Tiynpe,  and  the  voice  of  the  bird  came  low 
and  sweet,  "I  will  come." 


THK  YAMHILI.9 
CHAPTER  VIII. 

Solemadi 

Old  Donsegos,  chief  of  the  Coeur  d'  Alenea, 
sat  in  his  wigwam,  situated  where  the  mission 
now  stands.  He  was  old  and  full  of  years  and 
honors.  He  had  long  been  a  good  chief  of  a 
good  people.  The  Coeur  d'Alenes  had  always 
been  noted  for  wisdom  and  peace,  although 
terrible  in  war,  when  aroused.  They  were 
skillful  hunters  and  fond  of  athletic  sports. 
Both  sexes  were  symmetrical  and  active. 

A  young  brave  entered  the  wigwam  and 
stood  in  respectful  silence,  waiting  for  the 
old  chief  to  speak.  He  did  not  wait  long. 

"Solemacis,  my  son,"  said  the  old  chief, 
"you  have  earned  the  gratitude  of  our  people. 
Your  mission  to  Chief  Balmaconn,  and  your 
return  with  his  approval  of  our  course,  has 
prevented  an  ugly  war,  the  results  of  which 
no  one  could  guess. " 

Old  men  are  sometimes  garrulous,  and 
often  reminiscent.  Donsegos  was  a  good  chief 
and  his  heart  went  out  to  the  young  brave 
who  had  successfully  performed,  a  dangerous 
and  important  mission,  and  he  continued  to 
moralize,  using  the  affectionate  term  of  "my 
son"  that  he  applied  to  all  his  braves. 


PLEDGE  OF  DONSEGOS  139 

44 War,  my  son,  is  never  good.  We  are  all 
children  of  one  great  father,  and  the  braves 
of  all  the  tribes  are  brethren.  Count  those 
scalps  on  that  totem  pole  and  look  at  these 
arms  of  mine,  once  strong  with  the  fire  of 
youth.  They  have  made  that  battle  axe  many 
times  red  on  the  field  of  battle,  and  yet  I 
tell  you,  my  son,  brave  men  do  not  make  war. 
And  if  brave  men  do  not  make  war  they 
should  not  permit  others  to  make  it. 

44You  want  to  leave  us,  Solemacis,  my 
son,"  continued  the  old  chief.  "I  wish  it 
could  be  otherwise.  You  are  young,  noble 
and  brave,  and  our  people  would  one  day 
make  you  chief.  But  you  have  well  earned 
your  right  to  dwell  where  you  please  among 
the  tribes  of  Balmaconn.  I  grant  you  liberty, 
but  the  heart  of  Donsegos  demands  a  pledge 
of  you." 

Solemacis  stood  his  bow  on  the  ground  and 
looked  inquiringly  but  respectfully  at  the  old 
chief. 

44The  heart  of  Donsegos  demands  a  pledge,  " 
repeated  the  gray-haired  sage.  "The  hand 
of  Solemacis  must  never  dig  up  the  battle 
axe,"  he  added  with  emphasis. 

The  young  man  had  been  a  warrior,  and 
the  conflict  had  thrilled  him  as  nothing  else 
had  ever  done,  although  he  was  not  a  blood 
thirsty  savage.  He  did  not  intend  to  evade  the 
old  chief's  request  when  he  asked : 


140  THB  YAMHILL8 

* 'Would  you  have  the  hand  of  Solemacis 
be  still  when  men  of  plunder  ravage  the  land 
of  peace? " 

"When  men  make  war  for  plunder,"  re 
plied  the  old  tyee,  "the  hand  of  Solemacis 
should  use  the  most  effective  weapon  of  de 
fense.  If  it  is  necessary  to  use  the  battle  axe 
for  defense,  my  son,  use  it.  But  there  is  a 
far  more  effective  weapon  than  either  the 
battle  axe  or  the  club,  now  used  by  some  of 
the  tribes  of  Balmaconn.  It  is  called  the 
battle  hoi,  and  is  made  very  thin ;  when  dex 
terously  swung  with  both  hands,  it  will  sever 
the  neck  of  an  adversary  so  deftly  that  the 
head  will  fall  while  the  body  of  the  victim  is 
still  standing.  Use  this,  my  son,  when  you 
need  any  weapon  for  defense.  But,  Solemacis 
my  son,"  he  added  with  emphasis,  "I 
would  pledge  you  to  what  I  have  said.  My 
life  would  have  been  longer  and  happier,  were 
it  not  for  that  string  of  scalps  around  yon 
totem  pole." 

"I  promise,"  said  Solemacis.  "But  I 
would  know  more  of  the  wonderful  battle  hoi.  " 

"You  shall  know,  my  son,"  said  the  old 
man,  exhibiting  one  of  the  instruments  to  the 
young  man,  who  examined  it  with  much  in 
terest.  A  great  commotion  was  raised  in  the 
village;  women  and  children  were  running 
excitedly  and  shouting,  and  the  few  old 
men  who  were  not  away  with  the  braves,  came 


BUFFALO    HUNT  141 

out  of  their  wigwams  to  learn  the  cause  of  the 
commotion. 

"Moos-moos!"  shouted  a  young  lad  run 
ning  toward  the  village  from  the  north. 
"Moos-moos!"  The  cry  was  taken  up  by  the 
villagers  as  they  ran  about  in  the  wildest 
exciter::  ent. 

Some  years  the  grass  on  the  great  range 
east  of  the  Rocky  mountains  was  short,  and 
the  buffaloes  would  wander  over  the  passes  ir* 
the  great  divide,  down  what  is  now  Clark's 
fork  of  the  Columbia.  On  such  an  occasion 
the  Indians  in  all  the  sections  would  turn  out 
for  a  grand  hunt  and  feast.  They  would  lay 
in  enough  "jerked"  meat  to  do  them  for 
many  moons.  The  arrival  of  the  buffaloes  was 
always  hailed  with  delight,  and  now  when 
the  lad  returned  from  the  north  river  country 
with  the  glad  tidings  that  the  moos-moos  was 
come,  they  gave  themselves  up  to  the  usual 
shouts  in  joyful  anticipation  of  a  great  feast. 

The  shouting  was  not  prolonged.  It  soon 
became  hushed  and  still,  and  the  hungry 
faces  showed  increased  anxiety.  There  were 
no  hunters  at  the  village  of  sufficient  skill 
or  ability  to  hunt  the  buffalo.  They  were 
all  away  in  anticipation  of  war,  far  to  the 
south,  and  the  coveted  animals  would  all 
return  across  the  range  before  the  warriors 
returned  to  their  homes. 

The  women  and  children  and  the    old    men 

had  all  been  short    of    food    for    some   time. 
10 


142  THE     YAMHILLS 

The  outlook  for  the  winter  was  sad  if  they 
failed  to  procure  any  of  the  buffalo  meat,  now 
so  near  in  the  north  river  country.  Solemacis 
saw  the  rejoicing  and  also  their  correspond 
ing  distress.  He  was  an  expert  hunter,  but 
he  was  going  away  on  a  long  journey.  While 
he  was  preparing  his  outfit  to  start,  the  come 
ly  daughter  of  old  Donsegos  came  to  him 
and  said : 

"My  father  asks,  'will  Solemacis  kill  the 
rnoos-moos  before  he  goes  away. '  Our  people 
aro  sick  with  hunger. ' ' 

The  young  princess  had  long  admired  the 
young  hunter,  all  the  more  so  now,  because 
of  his  signal  success  in  the  daring  mission  to 
chief  Balmaconn;  but  he  was  inclined  to  be 
pensive,  and  indifferent  to  her  smiles. 

(<Tell  your  father  to  send  the  women  to 
bring  in  the  moos-moos.  I  will  kill  them." 

Quickly  it  went  through  the  village  that 
Solemacis  would  kill  the  moos-moos,  and 
avery  available  woman,  girl  and  boy,  and 
some  old  men  soon  started  to  the  hunting 
ground  under  the  direction  and  chieftaincy 
of  the  young  princess. 

Solemacis  made  a  spear  of  ironwood, 
and  pointed  it  with  a  long  sharp  arrowhead 
made  of  obsidian,  while  the  remaining  vil 
lagers  watched  him  with  interest  from  a  res 
pectful  distance.  He  overtook  the  hungry 
caravan  when  they  were  nearing  the  hunting 
ground. 


BUFFALO  STAMPEDE  143 

They  came  in  sight  of  the  buffalo  herd 
feeding  quietly  on  the  grassy  slop 3  on  the 
south  side  of  the  river.  They  had  reached 
the  farthest  point  of  their  migration  for  that 
season,  and  were  beginning  to  turn  about  on 
their  return  journey  over  the  range. 

Solemacis  selected  four  or  five  fleetfooted 
maidens  to  follow  him  in  a  rush  to  cut  off 
a  number  of  animals  from  the  main  herd.  He 
gave  them  instructions  how  to  deploy  in  a 
line  so  as  to  divide  the  band. 

He  ran  quietly  down  the  slope  with  the 
maidens  following  as  directed.  The  beasts 
were  trapped  before  they  were  aware  of  it, 
and  started  on  a  stampede,  but  they  stampeded 
both  ways.  Some  came  running  back  toward 
the  deploying  line.  The  thunder  of  their 
hoofs  shook  the  earth,  and  their  glaring  eyes 
were  more  than  the  maidens  couJd  stand. 
Some  of  the  maidens  ran  like  frightened  rab 
bits  back  to  the  bashes  on  the  hill,  and  some 
ran  to  the  young  banter  for  protection.  But 
the  yoaug  princess  dodged  among  the  herd, 
swinging  her  robe  and  shouting  in  her  effort 
to  stop  the  mad  rush  of  the  charging  beasts. 
Bat  she  soon  learned  that  a  scared  buffalo 
would  not  turn  aside  for  anything  less  form 
idable  than  a  stone  wall. 

They  continued  to  run  by  her  and  her  heart 
was  almost  sick  at  the  escape  of  so  many 
valuable  animals,  when  her  people  were  so 
hungry.  She  tried  an  arrow  on  a  small  one, 


144  THE  YAMHILLS 

but  it  ran  on  with  the  shaft  sticking  in  its 
side.  She  was  getting  desperate,  and  when  a 
calf  came  near  she  plunged  her  spear  into  it 
with  all  her  force.  Its  bellow  of  agony 
added  to  the  excitement.  The  mother  of  the 
calf  turned  to  defend  her  offspring,  and 
plunged  blindly  at  the  maiden,  but  her 
nimble  feet  were  too  quick,  and  she  jumped 
aside. 

The  calf  went  down  bellowing  piteously 
while  the  frenzied  mother  whirled  for  another 
plunge;  but  the  spear  of  Solemacis  went  to 
the  heart  and  was  quickly  withdrawn,  and  he 
was  in  swift  pursuit  of  another  victim.  Two 
were  already  down  and  the  fleet-footed  hunter 
soon  overtook  another  and  another.  He 
would  run  alongside,  then,  with  a  quick 
lunge,  plant  the  blackpointed  spear  between  the 
ribs  and  into  the  heart,  and  the  animal  would 
drop  to  its  knees  and  roll  over. 

He  was  following  those  that  were  Tunning 
toward  the  camps.  It  was  wild  sport  and  he 
ran  like  the  wind.  The  old  men  held  their 
breath  at  the  sight  of  the  flying  hunter. 
They  never  saw  such  speed.  One  after  another 
of  the  running  beasts  was  overtaken,  and 
went  down  as  the  fatal  black  pointed  spear 
reached  the  heart.  The  last  one,  the  leader,  a 
monster  bull,  turned  short  on  his  pursuer 
as  the  fatal  spear  entered  his  side.  The 
spear  shaft  snapped,  but  hung  in  the  wound. 
The  hunter  was  now  hunted.  Although  pant- 


SAVAGE  METADOB 


145 


ing  with  the  fatigue  of  the  chase,  he  bounded 
from  side  to  side  with  the  skill  of  a  Spanish 
matador. 

The  plunging  bull  finally  became  exhausted 
from  loss  of  blood,  and  reeled  and  fell,  mak 
ing  a  full  score  of  dead  buffaloes  for  the  food 
supply  of  the  hungry  Coeur  d'  Alene  village. 
Solemacis  was  tired.  He  lay  down  to  rest 
with  his  head  resting  on  the  neck  of  his  last 
victim. 

There  was  great  rejoicing  when  the  first  sup 
plies  reached  the  village.  They  were  brought 
in  by  the  strongest  boys  and  women,  who  told 
the  wonderful  story  of  the  wild  chase,  and  the 


146  THE     YAMHILLS 

great  slaughter  of  the  moos-moos  by  Sole- 
macis.  He  had  returned  and  was  again  pre 
paring  for  his  long  journey,  when  the  return 
ing  braves  began  to  arrive  from  their  campaign 
toward  the  Bannock  country. 

They  expected  to  find  a  hungry  people,  and 
they  found  the  old  men,  women,  and  child 
ren,  all  feasting  and  rejoicing.  They  were 
glad  to  join  in  the  festal  jubilee.  Solemacis 
was  lifted  still  higher  in  the  minds  of  the 
entire  populace,  and  he  was  frequently 
spoken  of  as  the  most  suitable  man  to  succeed 
the  good  old  chief,  Donsegos.  They  pre 
sented  him  with  two  newly-tanned  buffalo 
robes,  and  the  daughter  of  the  chief  gave  him 
a  royal  headgear,  beautifully  wrought,  and 
plumed  with  the  selected  feathers  of  the  white 
stork,  sometimes  found  in  that  country. 
The  feathers  were  dipped  with  a  scarlet  dye 
made  from  the  roots  of  a  plant  that  made  a 
durable  and  brilliant  color. 

The  braves  were  returning  in  squads,  each 
additional  group  increasing  the  festivities^of 
the  occasion.  One  squad  brought  in  a  pris 
oner.  A  forbidding  looking  savage,  dis 
figured  by  broken  and  peeled  patches  of  war 
paint.  He  had  been  acting  the  part  of  a  spy 
or  scout,  and  was  oa  the  trail  of  Solemacis 
when  caught. 

The  Coeur  d'  Alenes  braves  had  guarded  the 
route  of  Solemacis  on  his  visit  to  Balmaconn, 
until  he  entered  the  enemies  country,  and 


TRIAL  OF  TANSICHAR  147 

then  bad  watched  for  Ms  return.  When  he 
thought  himself  safely  out  of  hostile  terri 
tory,  this  captured  Indian  was  caught  on  his 
trail,  following  closely,  no  doubt  with  the  in 
tention  of  assassinating  him. 

The  braves  who  captured  the  Indian  were 
angry,  and  were  inclined  to  put  him  to  death 
at  once;  but  as  actual  hostilities  had  not  yet 
broken  out,  it  was  thought  best  to  take  him 
to  tribal  headquarters  and  give  him  a  trial. 

He  was  being  tried  with  little  hope  of 
getting  off  with  his  life.  All  the  more  so 
now,  because  of  the  great  additional  service 
rendered  by  Solemacis  in  killing  a  good  win 
ter's  supply  of  moos-moos  for  the  village. 

The  prisoner  was  asked  for  his  defense, 
when  he  stood  up  and  spoke  with  defiant 
calmness. 

"I  am  Tansichar.  I  serve  the  people  of 
Balmaconn,  or  any  other  people  that  need  my 
bow  and  axe.  I  have  fought  with  many  peo 
ple.  I  hunt  on  the  trial  of  bad  men.  I 
know  the  man  I  follow.  My  body  is  full  of 
wounds.  Tansichar  is  no  coward.  He  is  not 
afraid  to  die.1' 

His  many  scars  bore  testimony  to  his 
bravery.  His  mention  of  serving  the  people 
of  Balmaconn  filled  the  trial  council  with 
misgivings,  as  they  wanted  to  keep  at  peace 
with  that  people.  But  his  mention  of  fol 
lowing  on  the  trail  of  bad  men  sealed  his  fate. 


148  THB  YAMHILLS 

They  would  not  listen  to  a  word  of  reproach 
on  the  good  name  of  Solemacis. 

They  were  about  to  pronounce  sentence 
when  Solemacis  came  along  as  he  started  on 
his  long  journey.  He  looked  over  the  group 
of  assembled  warriors  and  saw  the  prisoner 
in  the  center.  He  looked  straight  into  the 
scarred  face  for  some  seconds.  The  pris 
oner  saw  him  and  returned  the  gaze.  The 
council  saw  that  the  two  men  had  met  before, 
and  they  sat  for  a  time  in  silence. 

"Give  me  this  man,"  said  Solemacis,  with 
out  removing  his  gaze  from  the  prisoner's 
face.  The  man  winced  at  this,  but  no  one 
saw  it  but  Solemacis. 

"It  is  not  our  law  to  dispose  of  a  prisoner 
worthy  of  death, "  replied  the  chief  of  the 
council.  "But  no  request  of  Solemacis  shall 
ever  go  unheeded  by  a  Coeur  d'  Alene  war 
rior.  If  you  will  see  that  he  gets  justice,  he 
is  yours." 

"He  will  not  trouble  you  again,"  replied 
Solemacis.  There  was  no  rejoicing,  or  de 
monstration  of  any  kind,  when  the  young  man 
left  the  village,  following  his  prisoner.  For 
hours  the  two  men  walked  in  silence.  When 
they  reached  the  prairie  country  west  of  the 
Coeur'd  Alene  lake,  they  stopped,  and  the 
young  man  pointed  to  the  west  and  said  the 
one  word: 

"Klat-a-wah. "    (Go.) 


KLATAWAH 


149 


Tansichar  started  at  a  brisk  walk.  He  trav 
eled  straight  across  the  prairie  toward  the 
setting  sun  until  his  dark  form  was  a  speck, 
and  then  disappeared  in  the  distance. 


150  THE  YAMHILLS 

When  the  figure  of  the  liberated  man  was 
no  longer  visible,  Solemacis  turned  sharply 
to  the  south  and  walked  rapidly.  All  the 
tribes  were  now  at  peace,  and  he  followed  the 
well  traveled  trails. 

One  evening,  when  he  had  stopped  for  the 
night  in  the  Walla  Walla  country,  another 
brave  came  up  to  his  campfire.  It  was 
Ralbo.  He  was  carrying  ten  grey  wolf  skins, 
and  had  been  to  the  Nez  Perces'  country  for 
them  and  was  returning  to  fulfill  his  contract 
with  Canifen. 

The  two  men  greeted  each  other  with  a 
single  word,  and  sat  by  the  little  campfire 
with  the  customary  indifference  of  Indians. 
It  would  have  been  an  affront  for  the  new 
arrival  to  have  gone  away  and  built  another 
fire.  It  was  not  hospitality  to  share  the  fire 
with  the  new  arrival;  it  was  a  strict  piece  of 
friendly  etiquette  that  the  new  comer  could 
not  well  overlook. 

The  two  men  looked  at  each  other  several 
times  during  the  evening.  This  was  uncom 
mon  among  strangers  who  met  in  this  way. 
Ralbo  thought  the  face  of  the  other  man  fa 
miliar.  But  there  were  so  many  braves  in 
that  country  whom  he  had  met,  that  he  held 
his  peace. 

Their  course  lay  in  the  same  direction,  and 
they  traveled  in  silence  all  the  next  day.  Ou 
the  second  day  they  came  to  a  fork  in  the 
trail.  Solemacis  was  inclined  to  turn  to  the 
west,  but  Ralbo 's  trail  was  to  the  south. 


TRAVELING    COMPANIONS  151 

"Why?"  said  Solemacis,  pointing  to  the 
south. 

<;To  get  stone  for  arrow  heads  and  knives," 
replied  Ralbo. 

4<I  go  with  you,"  said  Solemacis,  fol 
lowing  his  companion. 

Can  if  en  had  foreseen  that  Ralbo  would  com 
plete  his  contract  in  the  time  specified  unless 
some  unforeseen  accident  occurred,  and  when 
ho  started  to  the  Nez  Percez'  country  for  the 
wolf  skins,  Canifen  asked  him  to  go  to  the 
obsidian  mountain  near  Harney  lake  and  bring 
home  some  of  that  material.  Ralbo  did  not 
like  the  proposition,  but  fortune  had  favored 
him  so  far,  and  he  concluded  that  he  would 
have  time  to  make  the  side  trip.  Then, 
he  thought  Canifen  could  have  no  further  ex 
cuse.  Besides,  he-  wanted  his  companion 
braves  to  possess  the  best  implements  in  the 
country. 

The  entire  trip  to  the  Nez  Perces'  country, 
then  south  to  the  obsidian  ledge,  and  back 
to  the  Yamhill  country  was  a  journey  of  over 
a  thousand  miles;  but  the  big  heart  of  Ralbo 
was  true,  and  no  ordinary  trials  could  turn 
him  aside  from  his  determination  to  win 
Tlynpe  and  call  her  his  own.  He  was  young 
and  strong;  and  although  other  maidens  had 
been  offered  him  for  a  tithe  of  what  he  was 
paying  for  Tlynpe,  he  would  not  think  of 
another  being  his  wife. 


152  THE  YAMHILLS 

The  enow  fell,  and  the  travel  of  the  two 
young  men  became  very  laborious.  But  they 
kept  the  same  pace  until  the  snow  became  so 
deep  they  were  compelled  to  hunt  for  timber 
and  make  themselves  snowshoes.  The  two 
buffalo  robes  came  in  good  place  during  the 
cold  nights  when  they  slept  on  the  snow. 
Solemacis  shared  the  robes  with  Ralbo,  but, 
as  Ralbo  was  pretty  well  loaded  with  the  tea 
big  wolf  skins,  he  carried  the  robes  most  of 
the  time. 

As  they  journeyed  they  became  more  inti 
mate,  and  Solemacis  learned  the  object  of 
Ralbo's  trip.  When  he  learned  that  his  com 
panion  was  toiling  to  obtain  Tlynpe  for  his 
wife,  he  took  greater  interest  in  his  success. 
He  would  start  earlier  and  travel  faster  and 
longer. 

Ralbo  noticed  this,  and  was  glad.  In 
many  little  incidents  the  two  braves  helped 
each  other,  and  they  became  greatly  attached. 
They  were  passing  through  experiences  that 
create  enduring  friendships. 

They  finally  reached  the  obsidian  ledge,  a 
mountain  of  black,  volcanic  glass.  They  dug 
what  they  needed  and  split  it  into  small  slabs 
and  flakes  for  convenience  in  carrying. 

In  working  this  material  into  proper  shape, 
much  of  it  is  broken  and  spoiled,  so  they 
worked  it  into  partial  shapes  and  packed  it 
into  two  packages,  each  carrying  a  part.  It 


OVER    THE   RIMROCK  153 

is  necessary  to  keep  this  material  wet  until  it 
is  wrought  into  finished  implements,  as  it  is 
very  difficult  to  work  when  once  it  becomes 
dry  and  seasoned.  The  abundance  of  snow 
along  the  route  furnished  water  to  keep  the 
packing  around  the  stone  sufficiently  wet. 

They  shouldered  their  packs  and  started  on 
the  last  part  of  their  journey.  Solemaci 
seemed  as  eager  to  push  on  as  Ralbo,  who 
thought  his  companion  merely  an  adventurer 
who  desired  to  travel  to  see  the  Yamhill 
country.  When  the  snow  crust  became  hard 
they  traveled  rapidly. 

Solemacis  had  started  with  a  good  supply 
of  dried  buffalo  meat,  but  this  was  soon  used 
up,  and  they  were  compelled  to  depend  on 
rabbits  for  most  of  their  food  supply. 

When  hurrying  down  a  slope  on  their  snow 
shoes,  they  came  to  a  precipice.  They  did 
not  see  it  until  it  was  too  late  to  stop  or  turn 
aside.  It  was  a  rim  rock  nearly  twenty  feet 
in  height.  Solemacis  was  in  front  and  gave 
a  warning  cry  as  he  whirled  his  buffalo  robe 
in  front  of  him  to  break  the  shock  of  the  fall. 
Ralbo  broke  his  fall  as  much  as  possible  with 
his  bundle  of  wolfskins.  He  landed  squarely 
in  a  snow  bank,  somewhat  bruised,  but  other 
wise  safe;  but  his  companion  received  a  shock 
that  dazed  him  for  several  hours,  and  they 
were  compelled  to  travel  slowly  for  the  re 
mainder  of  the  day. 


154  THE  YAMHILLS 

The  next  day  they  were  in  the  Wasco  coun 
try,  several  miles  from  the  Columbia  river. 
They  came  to  an  Indian  who  had  met  with  a 
similar  accident  to  theirs  of  the  day  before. 
He  had  plunged  over  a  bluff  on  his  snow 
shoes.  Solemacis  recognized  the  man  as 
Tansichar,  the  condemned  prisoner  he  had  re 
leased  from  the  Coeur  d'  Alenes.  The 
wounded  man  looked  familiar  to  Ralbo  also, 
bat  he  said  nothing. 

The  two  young  men  consulted  apart  from  the 
wounded  man,  who  regarded  their  conversa 
tion  with  apparent  unconcern;  but  when  they 
came  back  to  him  he  had  loosened  his  battle 
axe  from  his  belt,  and  held  it  ready  to  sell 
his  life  as  dearly  as  possible.  They  quieted 
his  fears. 

Solemacis  was  inclined  to  leave  him. 
Ralbo  saw  that  the  men  recognized  each  other 
and  that  there  had  been  difficulty  between 
them.  But  it  was  not  in  hicj  nature  to  leave 
the  wounded  man  to  die.  He  rigged  up  a 
sled  of  two  long  sticks  and  placed  him  on  it; 
along  with  his  bundle  of  skins.  Then  placing 
himself  between  the  ends  of  the  sticks,  with 
the  other  end  dragging  on  the  snow,  they  pro 
ceeded  on  their  way.  Solemacis  occasion 
ally  took  a  turn  at  dragging  the  sled.  In 
this  manner  they  traveled  the  remainder  of 
the  day. 


CROSSING  THE  CASCADES  155 

At  evening  they  came  to  the  village  of  the 
Wasco,  where  they  left  the  wounded  man, 
giving  the  chief  one  of  the  buffalo  robes  to 
pay  for  keeping  the  man  until  he  got  well. 
It  was  getting  warmer  now  and  they  could 
get  along  without  it  and,  besides,  it  was  ne 
cessary  to  make  the  remainder  of  the  journey 
more  rapidly. 

The  thin  snow  in  the  Cascade  mountains 
made  the  traveling  in  that  section  both  diffi 
cult  and  dangerous.  If  one  of  them  stepped 
off  his  snowshoes,  he  would  drop  out  of  sight 
through  the  brittle  crust. 

Solemacis  was  hurled  against  a  tree,  and  a 
sprained  ankle  as  the  result.  He  urged  Ralbo 
to  go  ahead  and  deliver  his  pack  and  return 
for  him,  if  necessary,  as  the  time  of  his  con 
tract  was  about  to  expire.  But  Ralbo  would 
not  leave  his  wounded  comrade.  Ho  hauled 
him  on  a  primitive  sled  as  he  had  hauled 
the  man  in  the  Wasco  country.  He  traveled 
in  this  way  for  two  days,  when  he  crossed  over 
the  divide  and  started  down  the  western  slope. 
Here  he  traveled  much  faster,  until  the  snow 
gave  out.  Then  he  floundered  along  in  the 
slush,  mud,  rocks  and  roots.  Ralbo's  cloth 
ing,  although  made  of  skins,  was  torn  and 
ripped,  and  his  moccasins  were  cut  through. 
His  feet  were  cut  and  bruised,  and  continually 
soaked  with  water;  but  he  toiled  on  with  his 
double  burden  and  his  wounded  friend,  al 
though  repeatedly  urged  to  leave  him. 


156  THE  YAMHILLS 

When  they  reached  the  level  land  Solemacis 
was  able  to  walk,  although  his  progress  was 
slow  and  painful.  They  reached  the  Willam 
ette  river  and  pushed  into  it  astride  of  a  log. 
It  was  a  stormy  day,  with  a  heavy  down 
stream  wind,  with  driving  snow  and  rain.  It 
was  bitter  cold,  and  their  submerged  legs  were 
soon  as  cold  and  numb  as  if  they  had  been 
the  legs  of  dead  men.  They  paddled  and 
toiled,  but  the  heavy  wind  and  current  bore 
them  far  down  the  stream. 

They  undertook  to  make  a  clear  landing 
place,  but  the  swirling  currents  drove  them 
past  and  into  a  thicket  of  submerged  willows. 
The  log  plunged  against  a  large  willow,  then 
swung  around  and  was  driven  under  another 
overhanging  one.  Kalbo  undertook  to  bound 
into  this  tree,  but  his  legs  were  too  numb, 
and  he  was  dragged  under  it  and  into  the  tur 
bulent  current.  Solemacis  made  an  effort  to 
help  his  friend  and  was  himself  dragged  from 
the  log;  but  he  was  unable  to  hang  on  to  the 
branches.  Then,  hand  over  hand,  from 
branch  to  branch,  he  managed  to  reach  the 
shore  with  all  his  pack.  Ralbo  came  to  the 
surface  and  landed  some  distance  below,  but 
he  had  lost  his  package  of  obsidian. 

It  was  imposible  to  recover  it  now,  but 
when  the  water  subsided  in  the  spring  it  could 
be  pickd  up  from  the  muddy  bank,  now  under 
several  feet  of  water. 


GOODS  DELIVERED 


CHAPTER  .IX. 

Ralbo's 


Late  that  night  the  two,  young  men  reached 
the  village,  and  went  at  ojijce  to  the  hut  of 
Can  if  en.  He  was  suspicioup  of  the  stranger 
with  Ralbo,  but  he  admitted  them  and  they 
proceeded  to  deliver  t$ge.ir  wares.  They 
counted  out  the  wolf  skins,  and  delivered  the 
package  of  obsidian,  and  then  presented  tho 
tyee  with  the  remaining  buffalo  robe. 

Canifen's  reign  was  becoming  quite  popu 
lar,  and  he  was  being  lookefl  upon  as  a  great 
chief,  all  of  which  made  .  him  still  more 
exacting  of  homage.  He  told  the  young  men 
that  the  package  of  obsidian  was  quite  small 
for  two  men's  load.  The  wolf  skins  were 
counted  and  accepted,  and  were  much  admired 
by  the  covetous  eyes  of  the  tyee.  He  com 
placently  accepted  the  buffalo  robe,  but  he 
informed  Ralbo  that  he  was  four  days  late  on 
his  contract. 

"But  I  went  to  the  mines  for  obsidian,'* 
urged  the  young  man. 

"You  agreed  to  do  that,  ".  replied    Canifen. 

"We  give  you  buffalo  robe,"  said  Sole- 
macis,  speaking  in  behalf  of  his  friend. 

"You    give  the    robe,   I    thank     you,  1f  the 

ty  ee  said  complacently. 
11 


158  THE   YAMHILLS 

The  young  men  retired,  but  Can  if  en  was 
not  at  ease  on  account  of  the  ominous  look 
exchanged  between  them  as  they  went  out. 

Ralbo  went  to  his  hut.  His  disappoint 
ment  was  great.  He  was  slow  to  anger,  but 
his  anger  gathered  force  as  he  brooded  over 
his  new  defeat.  The  heartstrings  of  Solemacis 
twanged  with  rage,  and  he  did  not  hesitate  to 
advise  his  friend  to  action.  They  occupied 
Ralbo's  hut  that  night.  Vyterpo  was  there, 
older  and  more  feeble  than  when  he  went 
away.  The  stock  of  provisions  that  the 
young  hunter  had  left  her  was  long  ago  ex 
hausted,  and  she  had  subsisted  as  only  a  des 
titute  Indian  can,  by  digging  roots  and  eating 
them. 

She  hushed  her  feeble  chant  when  the  two 
men  came  into  the  hut,  but  it  was  not  neces 
sary,  as  they  slept  little.  A  storm  was  brew 
ing  in  the  minds  of  both  that  boded  no  good 
to  the  reign  of  Canifen.  Wnen  they  were  up 
the  next  morning  it  was  clear  and  spring 
like. 

What  will  Ealbo  do? "  asked  Solemacis  of 
his  companion  as  they  stepped  from  the  hut. 

"I  will  see  the  tyee  again,"  he  replied. 
'  Canifen  had  not  rested  well.  His  acquisi 
tions  on  account  of  Ralbo 's  work  had  greatly 
increased  his  possessions,  but  Tlynpe  had  also 
increased  in  value.  He  had  kept  her  safely 
guarded.  Her  great  beauty  had  increased, 


NO  COMPROMISE  159 

and  he  expected  to  receive  a  great  price  for 
her  when  the  council  of  Zioti  Vilanci  should 
meet  a  few  weeks  later.  Or  he  would  make 
her  his  first  wife  at  that  time,  and  secure 
fame  and  riches  by  the  homage  paid  her  by 
the  tyees  from  abroad.  He  considered  her 
worth  all  the  rest  of  his  possessions,  next  to 
his  right  to  rule  over  the  Yamhill  country. 
But  the  wily  chief  feared  that  all  would  not 
be  well  with  Ralbo.  He  sent  for  him  for  the 
purpose  of  placating  him  in  some  way.  The 
young  man  went  to  the  tyee  without  delay. 
Solemacis  accompaning  him. 

"You  get  five  cougar  skins,  I  will  give 
you  Semo  for  a  wife,"  said  Can  if  en. 

Ralbo  was  usually  respectful  in  the  pres 
ence  of,  and  when  addressing,  a  tyee,  but 
when  he  was  offered  another  slave  woman  for 
his  wife  he  replied  firmly. 

1  'I  paid  you  for  Tlynpe." 

"You  did  not  pay  in  the  time  of  the  con 
tract.'' 

"Then  you  return  to  Ralbo  the  pay  that 
he  gave  you,"  said  Soleinseis. 

"I  deal  with  Ralbo.  1  no  talk  with 
stranger/'  said  the  tyee  looking  with  con 
tempt  at  Ralbo's  companion. 

"You  give  me  Tlynpe  and  I  give  you  ten 
cougar  skins,"  said  Ralbo. 

"Tlynpe  worth  one  hundred  cougar  skins." 

"I  give  you  one  hundred  cougar  skins  for 
her." 


160  THE  YAMHILLS 

"You  cannot  get  cougar  skins  in  time  for 
great  council.  Tlynpe  must  be  for  great  tyees 
to  see.  Ralbo  great  warrior.  I  tell  great 
council  how  great  is  Ralbo  in  war  and  in  the 
chase.  Send  stranger  away,'1  pointing  to 
Solemacis.  "He  make  trouble  with  our 
people." 

Solemacis  went  away  and  Ralbo  started  to 
follow.  The  flattering  words  of  Canifen  had 
softened  his  anger  in  a  measure,  but  he  re 
turned  for  one  more  word. 

"How  much  you  take  for  Tlynpe?" 

"Tlynpe  for  tyee.      You  cannot     buy  her.  " 

This  angered  Ralbo  more  than  Canifen  ex 
pected.  He  lifted  his  axe  and  started  toward 
the  tyee. 

"I  will  have  Tlynpe,"  he  said  in  a  voice 
that  could  not  be  mistaken.  The  wily  chief 
knew  that  it  would  be  useless  to  fight  with 
the  powerful  young  man.  He  wanted  to 
pacify  him  in  some  way,  but  he  did  not  want 
to  call  the  assistance  of  his  guards.  His  cun 
ning  was  at  hand. 

"Wait  until  the  council  meets,  and  if  they 
say  Ralbo  shall  have  Tlynpe,  she  shall  be 
yours. ' ' 

Ralbo  hesitated.  He  was  not  fully  satis 
fied  with  the  proposition,  but  he  went  awf.y 
to  think  it  over.  Solemacis  joined  him  as 
he  walked  away. 

"Will  you  have  a   friend    in  the  council?" 


BALBO   REASONS  161 

asked  Solemacis,  after  Ealbo  had  told  him  of 
Canifen's  last  proposition. 

This  question  set  Ralbo  to  thinking  as 
nothing  else  had  done  since  he  had  been  try 
ing  to  get  his  sweetheart  from  the  clutches 
of  Canifen.  He  shook  himself  mentally  and 
physically.  He  saw  what  he  had  been  doing, 
and  the  menial  part  that  he  had  been  playing 
for  the  benefit  of  his  chief.  He  also  saw  what 
he  might  be  if  he  applied  his  wits  along  with 
his  great  strength  and  valor. 

Here  and  there  along  the  ages,  people  have 
occasionally  had  their  great  men,  both  civil 
ized  and  savage.  Rome  had  her  Caesar,  and 
France  her  Napoleon ;  but  all  have  their  Ral- 
bos  and  Canifens.  The  Ralbos  have  built 
modern  empires,  as  well  as  ancient  tribes,  and 
have  accepted  an  inferior  and  servile  place 
among  the  Canifens,  and  bearing  their  op 
pression  as  if  it  had  been  ordered  from  on 
nigh.  But  the  Ralbo  of  the  tribe  of  Balma- 
conn  was  a  new  man  in  the  Qrmament  of  Cani 
fen,  the  tyee  of  the  Yamhill  country;  and 
when  the  young  adventurer,  Solemacis,  sug 
gested  insurrection,  not  only  to  get  posses 
sion  of  his  own  Tlynpe,  but  to  succeed  to  the 
throne  of  authority  in  the  tribe  of  the  Yam- 
hills  now  in  process  of  formation,  he  found  a 
ready  listener,  but  a  cautious  actor,  in  the  re 
nowned  young  warrior. 

Under  the  reign  of  Canifen  and  with  the 
energy  of  Ralbo,  the  Yamhill  country  had  re- 


162  TUB  YAMHILLS 

ceivod  many  additions  from  the  neighboring 
tribes,  and  several  small  villages  had  been  es 
tablished.  The  prospects  were  that  a  good,  sub 
stantial  people  would  soon  occupy  the  country. 
Fish,  game,  native  herbs,  and  edible  acorns 
were  abundant,  and  capable  of  sustaining  a 
dense  population.  There  were  two  villages 
in  the  Chehalem  valley.  One  of  these  was 
composed  mostly  of  new,  energetic  people 
from  some  of  the  eastern  tribes.  There  were 
also  a  few  villages  in  the  western  part,  and 
one  or  two  to  the  north  and  south  of  the 
central  village.  The  people  were  usually  con 
tented  and  happy,  although  they  sometimes 
murmured  at  the  amount  of  tribute  required 
by  the  tyeo,  Canifen.  He  wanted  to  royally 
entertain  the  tyees  who  were  to  assemble  at 
the  great  council  of  Zioti  Vilanci,  and  to 
make  them  many  presents.  He  was  ambitious 
to  establish  himself  and  his  tribe  high  among 
all  the  tyees  and  tribes,  far  and  near.  All 
that  Ralbo  wanted  was  Tlynpe,  but  he  now 
saw  that  in  order  to  possess  her  and  live  in 
the  country  with  the  noble  record  to  which 
he  was  entitled,  he  must  overthrow  the  rule 
of  Canifen,  and  assume  the  chieftaincy  him 
self.  The  two  young  men  visited  the  various 
villages  in  the  country  and  found  some  who 
were  In  favor  of  Ralbo  for  chief  outright, 
and  others  who  were  willing  to  acknowledge 
him  as  tyee  when  the  proper  authority  or 
power  had  established  him  as  such.  Sole- 


BATTLE  HOL  IN  THE  PLOT          163 

macis  was  a  plotter,  or  organizer,  according 
to  point  of  view  from  which  his  work  is  con 
sidered.  It  is  an  organization  if  it  is  in 
your  interest,  and  it  is  a  plot  if  it  is  against 
you.  Hence,  to  Canifen,  an  organization  in 
the  interests  of  Kalbo  was  a  plot  against  him. 
They  quietly  arranged  to  bring  the  insurrec 
tion  to  a  climax  immediately  after  the  meet 
ing  of  the  great  council,  provided  the  coun 
cil  decided  against  Ralbo.  Solemacis  urged 
Ralbo  to  use  the  battle  hoi,  and  they  in 
structed  a  few  of  their  trusted  friends  in  the 
use  of  it.  Several  were  made  for  others  in 
case  it  was  deemed  necessary  to  use  them. 

Solemacis  worked  with  extra  energy  in  the 
interest  of  his  friend,  but  he  found  the  work 
slow,  and  many  of  the  braves  indifferent. 
One  day  he  saw  Tlynpe,  with  the  other  slave 
women,  under  the  guardianship  of  Gragomet 
and  other  attendants  of  the  tyee,  and  his 
anger  kindled  still  more  in  behalf  of  his  com 
rade.  He  was  convinced  that  Canifen  would 
not  give  up  so  great  a  treasure  to  Ralbo 
without  a  struggle,  and  he  redoubled  his 
energy. 

Canifen  heard  of  the  intrigues  of  Sole 
macis,  and  he  set  men  on  his  trail  to  capture 
him,  or  even  to  slay  him,  if  necessary.  Ral 
bo  and  his  supporters  befriended  Sole 
macis,  and  kept  him  in  hiding  until  the  hunt 
became  general.  Then  they  concluded  it 
best  for  him  to  leave  the  valley  until  about 


164  THE  YAMHILLS 

the  time  of  the  meeting  of  the  great  council. 
He  agreed  to  visit  some  of  the  coast  tribes, 
and  endeavor  to  enlist  some  of  the  tyees  that 
would  be  present  at  the  council,  in  the  in 
terest  of  Ralbo. 

When  the  hunt  for  ^  Solemacis  was  being 
pressed  with  vigor,  an-  old  warrior,  a  stranger, 
came  to  the  hut  of  Canifen,-and  asked  for 
food,  and  offered  his  services  in  hunting  the 
bad  Indian  that  was-'  waking  trouble  with 
Irfi^cultus  wah-waht?(bad  talk)  in  the  domin 
ions  of  the  tyee.  He  was  given  food,  and  told 
to  watch  the  trail  that  came  to  the  slave 
women's  hut,  as  some -of  the 'friends  of  Ralbo 
had  been  trying  to  communicate  with  Tlynpe 
in  the  interest  of  the  young  man. 

He  was  told  that  if  he  would  hunt  down 
and  capture  Solemacis,  who  was  plotting 
against  the  authority  of  Ganifen,  he  would  be 
given  a  big  reward,  and  *be  proclaimed  a  great 
warrior.  The  grim  looks  of  the  man  in 
dicated  that  he  was  brave'enough  to  undertake 
anything,  and  vicious  enough  to  perform  any 
act  of  cruelty.  ••  ••••  ' 

Can  if  en  was  a  crafty)  man  on  the  trail  him 
self,  and  he  often  watched  about  the  hut  s 
containing  his  treasures. 

The  night  on  which  Solemacis  was  to  leave 
the  valley,  he  met  Ralbo  at  the  appointed 
place  of  hiding,  and  they  talked  over  the 
prospects  of  the  future; -as  was  always  the 
case,  they  talked  of  Tlynpe.  The  beautiful 


FINAL  NIGHT'S  CAUCUS  165 

maiden  that  Ralbo  first  saw  by  the  riverside 
was  never  out  of  his  mind,  whether  sleeping 
or  waking;  and  she  was  as  true  to  him,  and 
he  knew  it.  He  would  overturn  the  tribal 
government  to  get  his  own.  And  he  was  de 
termined  that  there  would  be  no  Canifens  in 
the  tribe  of  Ralbo. 

Solemacis  always  spoke  kindly  of  Tlynpe, 
more  so  than  common  tonight,  as  tin  two 
young  men  were  to  part.  They  had  become 
fast  friends,  even  to  the  death  if  need  be,  and 
they  were  loth  to  part.  When  about  to 
start,  Solemacis  turned  away  his  face  and 
asked  Ralbo  if  Tlynpe  did  not  have  a  sister 
at  one  time.  Ralbo  was  surprised  at  this 
question.  He  had  never  told  his  friend  of 
Shanseppi,  the  sorrowing  sweetheart  of  South 
Wind. 

He  then  told  the  story  of  the  capture  of  the 
maidens  by  Nevyo,  and  of  their  rescue;  also 
of  the  battles,  and  of  the  death  of  South  Wind. 
He  expressed  great  sorrow  at  the  death  of 
the  young  tyee,  who  fell  at  the  hands  of 
Nevyo. 

"Nevyo?' *  asked  Solemacis  in  surprise. 

Then  Ralbo  explained  how  it  occurred,  and 
he  told  of  Shanseppi 's  sorrow,  and  of  seeing 
her  on  the  coast,  still  mourning  for  her  dead 
lover.  In  her  great  sorrow  she  was  possessed 
with  the  hallucination  that  her  lover  was  still 
alive,  and  that  he  would  return  to  her. 


166  THE  YAMHILL8 


<  r 


'When  I  see  her  at  the  coast,  five  moons 
ago,  she  say,  'you  will  find  him. '  I  tell  her 
of  the  meeting  of  the  great  council,  when  all 
of  the  big  tyees  will  be  present,  may  be  she 
will  hear  of  her  lover  then.  She  say :  *I  will 
come.'  " 

Then  Ralbo  suggested  that  she  might  be 
expected  in  the  valley  at  any  time. 

"Not  too  soon,  for  Canifen  would  get  her 
before  Ralbo  is  made  tyee, "  said  Solemacis. 

"Canifen  may  have  Shanseppi  now, "^re- 
plied  his  friend. 

"I  was  told  today  that  a  new  woman  was 
added  to  the  hut  of  the  slaves. " 

"I  will  see  before  I  go,"  said  Solemacis 
quietly  but  firmly. 

Ralbo  protested,  claiming  that  both  maidens 
could  be  released  at  the  same  time,  when  they 
overturned  the  reign  of  the  crafty  tyee. 

Solemacis  acquiesced,  but  he  appeared  anx 
ious  to  know  if  Tlynpo's  sister  was  in  the 
clutches  of  Canifen. 

The  two  men  parted,  Ralbo  going  to  the 
hut  of  a  friend  in  a  neighboring  village,  while 
Solemacis  after  hesitating  a  moment,  started 
in  a  circuitous  route  to  the  chief's  village. 
An  Indian  but  a  few  feet  away  had  been  lis 
tening  to  their  talk.  He  had  learned  of  their 
meeting  place  and  had  secreted  himself  by 
turning  up  a  layer  of  moss,  and  scraping 
away  the  earth  and  scattering  it  so  it  would 
not  be  noticed,  then  lying  down  in  the  cavity 


IN  SLAVE  HUT  167 

and  covering  himself  with  the  upturned  moss. 

He  got  up  and  followed  Solemacis.  He 
shadowed  him  until  he  came  into  the  vi 
cinity  of  the  slave  women's  hut,  when  the 
young  man  disappeared  so  quickly  that  he 
could  not  keep  on  his  trail.  Solemacis  saw 
the  man  trailing  him,  but  he  did  not  appear 
to  notice  him  until  he  came  into  the  vicinity 
of  the  hut,  where  several  large  oak  and  fir  trees 
stood.  It  was  quite  dark  under  these,  and 
he  went  from  one  tree  to  another  so  quickly 
and  so  deftly  that  the  trailer  was  bewildered. 
He  feared  to  rush  after  him  with  much  speed, 
for  fear  of  being  waylaid  and  struck  down 
from  behind  a  tree.  So  he  advanced  from 
tree  to  tree  with  extreme  caution. 

There  was  an  oak  that  made  one  corner  of 
the  women's  hut  that  had  interlocking  branches 
with  another  oak  several  yards  away.  Solemacis 
climbed  up  into  the  farthest  oak  and  kept 
quiet  to  watch  the  movements  of  the  man 
who  dogged  his  steps.  The  trailer  soon  gave 
up  looking  for  him  and  went  to  notify  Cani- 
fen.  As  soon  as  he  was  out  of  sight,  Sole 
macis  went  across  on  the  branches  into  the 
other  oak,  and  as  silently  as  a  cat  went  down 
into  the  hut  occupied  by  the  women,  by  lift 
ing  away  a  bark  section  of  the  roof.  He 
felt  his  way  cautiously  down  to  the  root  of 
the  tree.  He  had  a  piece  of  rotten,  phosphor 
escent  wood,  (fox  fire)  with  which  he  examined 
the  faces  of  the  sleeping  women,  but  he  did 
not  find  the  face  he  was  looking  for. 


168  THE     YAMHILLS 

When  he  held  the  light  to  Tlynpe's  face 
her  eyes  were  wide  open.  She  waa  awake, 
and  had  seen  him  enter  through  the  roof. 
She  was  always  expecting  Ralbo,  or  some  com 
munication  from  him,  and  she  discreetly 
held  her  peace.  When  she  saw  the  face  of 
the  young  man  near  hers,  she  was  frightened 
enough  to  scream  out,  but  her  heart  stood 
still  and  her  throat  refused  to  utter  a  sound. 

" Where  is  Shanseppi?"  asked  the  young 
man  in  a  quick  whisper. 

The  shock  of  the  question  gave  her  voice, 
and  brought  her  faculties  together,  and  she 
as  quickly  whispered,  "1  don't  know.  Not 
here,"  then  continued,  " where  is  Ralbo?" 

"He  come  soon, "  he  replied,  and  then  as 
silently  as  he  entered,  he  went  through  the 
roof,  and  up  into  the  oak. 

The  coast  appeared  to  be  clear  as  he  peered 
through  the  roof,  but  he  knew  he  was  running 
some  risk.  He  was  not  afraid  of  any  one 
man.  He  went  across  into  the  farthest 
oak  and  slid  quietly  to  the  ground,  lifting 
his  axe  from  his  belt  as  his  feet  neared  the 
earth.  About  the  time  his  feet  touched  the 
ground,  three  men  sprang  upon  him  from  as 
many  trees,  and  tried  to  bear  him  to  the 
ground.  One  of  them  was  Can  if  en.  He  was 
large  and  powerful,  but  the  wiry  young 
man  turned  sufficiently  to  grasp  him  and 
lift  him  bodily,  and  would  have  hurled  him 
to  the  earth  had  it  not  been  for  the  two  men 


FAVOR    RETURNED  169 

that  were  assisting  him.  They  all  tripped 
and  the  four  men  went  down  in  a  heap,  the 
tyee  receiving  a  heavy  jolt  as  they  struck  the 
earth. 

The  three  men  quickly  bound  Solemacis 
and  tied  him  to  a  tree.  Then  Canifen  and 
one  of  the  men  went  away  to  get  some  more 
cords,  and  to  notify  other  friends  of  their 
important  capture.  The  remaining  guard 
picked  up  the  phosphorescent  piece  of  wood 
and  held  it  to  the  face  of  the  prisoner,  when 
Solemacis  recognized  the  savage  face  of 
Tansichar.  He  looked  defiantly  at  his  ugly 
captor,  but  held  his  peace.  Words  were  use 
less  now.  It  would  be  cowardly  to  ask  for 
mercy. 

Tansichar  took  his  stone  knife  from  his 
belt,  for  the  purpose  of  torturing  his  pris 
oner,  so  Solemacis  thought,  but  instead,  he 
quickly  cut  the  cords  that  bound  the  pris 
oner;  then  pointing  toward  the  thicket,  he 
said : 

"Klat-a-wah." 

This  was  the  same  treatment  he  had  received 
a  few  moons  ago,  when  Solemacis  took  him 
from  the  Coeur  d'  Alenes.  It  was  not  nec 
essary  to  repeat  the  word.  Prisoner  and- 
guard  were  both  gone  when  the  tyee  re 
turned.  He  was  filled  with  savage  wrath, 
and  ordered  a  vigorous  hunt,  with  instruc 
tions  to  torture  and  burn  the  traitorous  guard 
when  caught. 


170  THE  YAMHILL8 

Treachery  and  deception  were  becoming 
common  now  with  both  parties.  Canifen 
would  often  purchase  a  supposed  friend  of 
Ralbo  as  the  foment  against  his  rule  in 
creased,  while  his  coarse  covetousness  was  so 
harsh  that  many  of  his  friends  deserted  him 
and  joined  the  cause  of  Ralbo. 

The  campaign  to  make  Ralbo  chief  was 
progressing  with  vigor.  The  young  warrior 
at  last  awoke  to  the  importance  of  the  king 
ship  of  the  country.  His  bearing  and  de 
meanor  became  more  dignified  ;this  inspired  his 
friends.  His  was  not  so  much  a  thirst  for  power, 
as  the  desire  to  get  possession  of  the  real  prin 
cess  of  that  realm.  He  recovered  the  lost 
package  of  obsidian  and  made  use  of  it.  He 
worked  vigorously,  but  quietly,  in  arming 
his  friends  with  the  battle  hoi,  and  in 
structing  them  in  the  use  of  it.  Canifen  was 
also  at  work  among  his  friends,  but  he  feared 
that  the  opposition  outnumbered  him  in 
active,  able-bodied  men. 

In  order  to  break  down  the  growing  preju 
dice  against  himself,  he  decided  to  give  a 
feast  to  all  the  people,  and  to  manage  it  so 
adroitly  that  it  would  redound  to  his  credit. 
He  sent  word  to  Ralbo,  with  the  suggestion 
that  they  all  join  in  a  big  feast  to  the  glory 
of  the  tribe  of  Yamhill.  The  young  war 
rior  fell  into  the  trap,  and,  at  the  tyee's  sug 
gestion,  went  with  a  party  on  a  grand  elk 
hunt,  Meuraga  went  along,  for  the  purpose 


ELK     HUNT  171 

of  controlling  the   expedition  in  the    interest 
of  his  chief. 

The  hunt  was  successful.  They  surrounded 
a  band  of  elk  on  Three  Rivers,  a  tributary 
of  the  big  Nestucca,  in  a  canon  with  precipi- 
tious  walls  on  both  sides,  and  narrow  de 
files  above  and  below.  The  elk  were  lying 
down  when  the  hunters  crept  up  at  early 
dawn  and  made  the  attack.  They  shot  sev 
eral  down  with  their  bows  and  arrows,  then 
Ralbo  and  some  of  the  most  active  men 
charged  with  spears.  They  killed  eighteen 
out  of  a  band  of  twenty-seven.  One  of 
Ralbo's  best  men  was  hurt  by  the  escaping 
band  of  elk  charging  over  him,  and  they 
found  it  necessary  to  care  for  him  while  the 
friends  of  Can  if  en  got  most  of  the  meat. 

Menraga  sent  a  courier  to  the  tyee,  no 
tifying  him  of  the  great  success  of  the  hunt, 
and  asking  that  a  large  party  be  sent  at  once 
to  carry  in  the  meat  and  skins.  Of  course 
he  sent  his  own  friends,  and  secured  the  best 
part  of  the  spoils  of  the  chase. 

Summer  was  coming  on,  and  the  time  for 
the  great  council  of  Zioti  Vilanci  was  ap 
proaching.  Some  of  the  tyees  and  a  few 
braves  were  beginning  to  arrive  from  the 
neighboring  tribes,  when  the  feast  to  the 
people  of  Yamhill  was  prepared.  The  better 
part  of  the  feast  was  kept  for  the  tyees  who 
would  have  a  vote  in  the  council. 


172  THE     YAMHILL8 

The  feast  occurred  on  a  sunny  slope  near 
the  village,  and  about  one  fourth  of  a  mile 
northeast  of  the  falls,  where  the  town  of 
Lafayette  now  stands.  The  friends  of  Hal  bo 
were  not  present  in  very  great  numbers, 
while  the  friends  of  Canifen  were  active  in 
the  management  and  all  of  the  exercises. 
Ralbo  was  sullen,  but  he  kept  his  feelings 
under  full  control.  The  few  picked  men 
that  staid  with  him  excelled  in  all  of  the 
athletic  sports. 

The  last  feats  were  in  archery.  A  target, 
made  of  a  woven  bundle  of  grass,  the  size  and 
shape  of  a  man  was  set  up  at  fifty  paces.  Two 
eyes  were  made  in  the  head,  and  a  heart- 
shaped  piece  of  rawhide,  the  size  of  a 
man's  heart  and  painted  red,  was  placed  on 
the  target  over  the  region  of  the  heart. 

Several  of  the  archers  had  shot  at  the  target 
for  some  time,  without  any  marked  skill  be 
ing  shown  to  the  assembled  tyees.  Canifen 
was  an  archer  excelled  by  few.  He  became 
disgusted  at  the  poor  showing  his  men  were 
making  before  the  visitors.  He  sent  Menraga 
to  the  hut  for  his  best  bow  and  arrows,  and 
when  he  returned  the  pompous  tyee  took 
them  and  stepped  to  the  line,  saying: 

"1  shoot  his  eye." 

The  arrow  went  into  the  right  eye  and 
buried  itself  half  its  length  in  the  closely 
matted  grass.  There  was  great  cheering, 
and  some  calls  for  RaJbo,  who  had  up  to  the 


ARCHERY    CONTEST  173 

present  refused  to  take  any  part  in  the  sport. 
He,  being  only  a  common  warrior,  did  not 
feel  inclined  to  shoot  against  the  tyee.  But 
the  chief  was  anxious  to  raise  himself  with  hiff 
own  people,  as  well  as  the  tyees  present, 
and  at  the  same  time  to  lower  the  young  war 
rior,  who  was  a  rising  star  in  his  realm.  He 
told  Ralbo  to  shoot.  The  young  man  went  to- 
his  hut  and  returned  with  the  bow  and  arrows- 
that  Vyterpo  had  made.  He  stepped  to  the- 
line  and  sent  the  arrow  into  the  left  eye, 
and  entirely  through  the  target.  There  was 
great  cheering  for  Ralbo  by  his  friends. 

The  haughty  tyee  was  nettled.  He  stepped 
to  the  line  and  drew  the  arrow  head  back 
until  it  touched  the  bow.  It  penetrated 
near  the  center  of  the  heart,  and  buried 
itself  to  the  feathers  in  the  heaviest  part  of 
the  dense  target.  There  was  great  cheering 
for  Canifen,  but  it  lasted  only  a  few  seconds. 
The  arrow  of  Ralbo  followed  quickly,  and 
like  the  arrow  of  Douglas  the  Clan  Alpine 
archer,  with  such  precision  that  it  split  the 
arrow  of  his  chief  and  drove  them  both 
entirely  through  the  target. 

The  friends  of  Ralbo  cheered  wildly.  Even 
the  visitors  were  impressed  with  the  signal 
victory  of  the  young  wairior.  It  was  plain 
to  Canifen  that  he  had  gained  no  prestige. 
He  looked  over  the  young  man  to  see  if  he 
could  not  compete  with  and  conquer  him 
at  some  other  athletic  sport.  But  the  stal- 

12 


174  THE  YAMHILL8 

wart  yonng  athlete  was  more  than  a  match 
for  his  chief  at  anything  he  might  propose. 
He  concluded  it  was  the  better  part  of  discre 
tion  to  hold  his  peace. 

The  split  arrow  of  the  tyee,  with  Ralbo's 
buried  three-fourths  of  its  length  in  the  rift, 
was  picked  up  by  the  young  warrior's  friends 
and  exhibited  at  the  different  villages  in  the 
country.  It  added  greatly  to  his  fame  and 
influence,  while  it  was  beginning  to  look 
ominous  for  Canifen. 


CHAPTER  X. 

Council  of  Zioti  Yilanci. 

It  was  the  early  days  of  June ;  the  sky  was 
cloudless,  and  the  air  was  balmy  from  the 
scent  of  many  wild  flowers.  Four  hundred 
Indian  warriors  were  assembled  on  the  old 
battlefield  of  Tonvolieu,  where  they  had 
struggled  two  years  before.  They  were  com 
posed  mostly  of  the  remaining  veterans  of 
both  the  armies  that  were  engaged  in  that 
memorable  conflict.  They  gathered  around 
the  several  campfires,and  recounted  the  deeds 
and  fought  over  the  battles  again,  in  words 
and  gestures. 


INDIAN'    REUJHOX  175 

Gronps  of  men  went  to  the  various  parts 
of  the  old  battlefield,  and  explained  to  each 
other  by  acts  of  aciomachy  the  part  they  per 
formed  in  the  chasing  and  killing  in  those 
three  days  of  bloody  strife.  Evening  came, 
and  the  campflres  were  lit  for  a  feast  to  the 
memory  of  the  dead  who  fell  in  that  struggle. 
Each  tribe  that  took  part  in  that  battle  had  a 
camp  fire  built,  and  these  fires  formed  a 
complete  circle,  about  one  hundred  and  fifty 
feet  in  diameter.  In  the  center  of  this  circle, 
a  pit  was  dug  about  one  hundred  feet  long, 
seven  feet  wide,  and  little  more  than  knee 
deep. 

The  bones  of  the  unburied  dead  were  gath 
ered  from  the  distant  parts  of  the  field  and 
piled  inside  the  circle  of  campfires.  A  men 
from  each  tribe,  painted  ghostly  white,  car 
ried  loads  of  these  bones  from  the  piles  and 
dropped  them  into  the  trench.  As  the 
bones  fell  and  rattled  over  each  other,  these 
sextons  uttered  a  piteous,  "Kla-how-yum" 
(Farewell).  This  wail  was  repeated  by  the 
great  circle  of  people  outside  the  tribal 
campfires. 

As  the  ghost-like  sextons  marched  to  and  fro 
from  the  piles  of  bones  to  the  pit,  the  chant 
ing  and  wailing  in  a  weird  voice  was  kept  up 
by  the  women,  who  had  assembled  outside  the 
circle  of  braves.  When  the  last  of  the  gath 
ered  bones  were  deposited  in  the  trench  it  waa 
near  midnight.  The  campfires  had  burned 


176  THE  YAMHILLS 

low.  The  sextons  marched  around  the  pile, 
giving  voice  to  hideous  lamentations,  which 
were  taken  up  and  repeated  by  all  within 
hearing.  This  completed  the  last  sad  tri 
bute  to  the  dead. 

Baskets  of  camas  and  bits  of  elk  meat  were 
distributed  among  the  people  by  the  sextons, 
and  the  feast  was  begun  and  finished  with 
out  any  further  demonstration.  The  noise 
of  the  feast  grew  fainter  and  fainter,  until  the 
last  «»ound  died  on  the  night  wind,  and  the 
living  slept  with  the  dead.  The  next  day  the 
women  covered  the  bones  with  leaves,  and 
piled  over  them  the  dirt  that  had  been  dug 
from  the  pit. 

The  next  evening  after  the  burial  of  the 
dead,  and  the  feast  to  their  memory,  the 
council  fire  was  lit  in  the  center  of  the 
great  horse  shoe  bend,  and  was  burning 
brightly.  Many  tyees  and  prominent  war 
riors  were  mingling  and  walking  about  the 
campfire  over  the  old  battlefield.  Canifen 
was  at  the  top  notch  of  expectancy  and 
anxiety  concerning  the  council  and  its  prob 
able  results,  but  the  crafty  tyee  must  hold  his 
peace  now  until  the  council  was  over.  He 
dared  not  let  it  be  known  tbat  there  was 
trouble  among  his  people.  Ralbo  walked 
among  the  braves,  with  the  bearing  and  dig 
nity  of  a  king.  He  was  seen  with  Solemacis 
but  once. 


BOYAL  COUNTERSIGN  177 

The  royal  guards  were  stationed  at  the  en 
trance  to  the  bend,  one  in  the  center  and  one 
at  each  side  of  the  opening,  with  positive 
instructions  from  Can  if  en  to  admit  none  ex 
cept  the  real  tyees  who  were  able  to  give  the 
sign  of  royalty.  The  great  tyees  passed  in, 
Indian  file  and  two  paces  apart;  Balmaconn 
in  the  lead,  followed  by  Niandi.  The  [digni 
fied  chiefs  looked  straight  ahead  toward  the 
council  fire.  Canifen  did  not  see  a  man  fol 
lowing  him  who  gave  the  royal  token  to  the 
guard  and  passed  in  with  the  tyees,  but  he 
heard  the  footsteps  close  behind  him.  He 
had  supposed  he  was  the  last  man,  for  all  the 
chiefs  of  whose  presence  he  was  aware  had 
preceded  him.  Full  of  schemes  as  he  was,  he 
was  greatly  concerned,  but  his  dignity  pre 
vented  him  from  looking  around. 

The  council  fire  was  not  large,  but  it  was 
made  of  fir  boughs  and  gave  forth  a  white 
light.  The  tyees  circled  around  the  fire  and 
chose  their  own  positions.  Canifen  selected 
a  place  by  the  great  tyee,  Balmaconn.  It 
brought  him  opposite  to  the  man  who  fol 
lowed  him  into  the  circle.  The  stranger  was 
a  man  of  unusual  appearance.  He  was  clad 
in  the  paraphernalia  of  royalty,  all  new  and 
clean,  and  it  snugly  fitted  his  symmetrical 
person.  His  magnificent  plume  was  of  white 
feathers  tipped  with  scarlet.  He  bore  the 
princely  stamp  of  royalty  in  every  feature. 


178 


THE     YAMHILL8 


It  was  considered  a  gross  breach  of  Indian 
etiquette  for  a  member  of  the  council  to  gaze, 
or  even  to  look,  at  another  until  the  per 
son  rose  to  speak.  But  there  were  very  few 
of  the  council  that  did  not  take  one  or  more 
glances  at  the  handsome  young  tyee.  Cani- 
fen  trusted  one  hasty  look,  and  his  cunning 
heart  gave  a  thump.  He  was  sure  the 
stranger's  face  was  that  of  Solemacis,  the 
friend  of  Ralbo,  and  his  presence  boded  no 
good.  But  he  decided  to  hold  his  peace  and 
to  make  challenge  only  when  his  interests 
were  endangered  by  the  man's  presence. 


Mem-a-loost     Klim-in-a-whit 


THE    COUNCIL  179 

As  they  had  done  on  retiring  from  the 
peace  council  two  years  before,  they  all 
folded  their  arms  across  their  breasts  and  ex 
claimed  : 

*  'Mem-a-loost  Klim-in-a-whit ! ' '  Then 
all  were  seated  around  the  fire. 

Balmaconn  arose  and  said  with  soleras 
dignity:  "This  council  of  Zioti  Vilanci  is 
convened  for  the  purpose  of  learning  whetbe-r 
the  treaty  made  on  this  spot  two  great  suns  ago 
has  been  faithfully  kept,  and  to  consider? 
what  further  to  do.  The  spirit  of  all  of  the 
warriors  slain  on  the  adjoining  field  of 
Touvolieu  yet  tarry  near,  and  will  not  take 
their  departure  for  the  happy  hunting 
ground  until  they  know  that  all  is  well  with 
their  living  comrades."  He  then  sat  down. 

'  'The  one  hundred  wolf  skins  wore  given  to 
the  people  of  Niandi, "  said  Canifen  who  rose 
to  speak  and  then  sat  down  again. 

"One  hundred  loads  of  fish  were  given  to 
tho  braves  of  Balmaconn,"  said  Niandi. 

"Have  all  other  terms  of  the  treaty  been 
kept?"  asked  Balmaconn. 

"I  have  been  tyee  of  the  Yamhill  country 
for  two  great  suns;  my  people  have  all  beeu 
at  peace,  and  have  had  the  fruits  of  the  plain, 
the  forest  and  the  stream,"  said  Canifen. 
"Many  braves  have  been  added  to  my  people. 
I  am  building  up  a  great  nation  among  the 
tribes,  both  east  and  west." 


180  THE   YAMHILLS 

Each  proposition  or  statement  was  passed 
upon  by  a  grunt  of  assent  from  the  attending 
tyees.  Other  minor  points  of  the  past  were 
touched  upon,  and  apparently  approved  in 
the  usual  way.  Then  he  spoke  with  more 
confidence  and  boldness,  and  the  boastful- 
ness  common  to  Indian  speakers: 

"My  warriors  are  among  the  bravest,  my 
hunting  grounds  are  the  best.  Canifen  is  able 
to  maintain  a  great  tribe  of  people  in  the 
Yamhill  country,  and  he  asks  that  the  peo 
ple  of  this  country  be  recognized  as  a  sep 
arate  tribe."  Grunts  of  assent  followed  as  he 
spoke  slowly,  then  closed  with  the  request : 
"And  I  ask  that  I  be  proclaimed  the  tyee  of 
the  tribe  of  The  Yamhills." 

As  he  was  closing  the  last  sentence,  the 
comely  stranger  arose  and  said : 

"There  is  dissension  among  the  people  of 
the  Yamhill  country.  Kalbo,  a  noted  war 
rior,  claims  the  right  to  rule  in  this  country, 
by  right  of  grant  from  Hassiwa.  He  claims 
Thera,  the  wife  of  Hassiwa,  and  their 
daughter  Tlynpe,  by  the  same  authority.  He 
claims  the  discovery  of  the  maiden,  and  that 
he  won  her  love  and  consent  to  be  his  wife. 
This  last  I  know  to  be  true.  All  his  pos 
sessions  have  been  appropriated  by  Canifen, 
under  the  pretext  of  an  agreement  with  Ralbo. 
Then  Ralbo  bought  Tlynpe  of  this  tyee,  pay 
ing  ten  deer,  ten  bear,  ten  big  salmon  from 
the  coast,  and  ten  wolf  skins  from  the  Nez 


CANIFJ6N    INDICTED  181 

Perce  country,  all  of  which  was  paid  to  Cani- 
fen,  who  still  holds  the  maiden  and  also  all 
that  Hal  bo  has  paid  him. " 

Can  if  en's  savage  face  showed  fury  as  the 
speech  continued,  and  he  could  contain  him 
self  no  longer.  He  rose  to  his  feet  and  hissed : 

"Klim-in-a-whit.  (Liar.)  How  know 
you  of  these  things,  and  what  right  have  you 
at  this  royal  meeting? " 

"I  am  South  Wind,  the  tyee  of  the  Killa- 
mooks,"  said  the  young  man  with  a  defiant 
wave  of  the  hand. 

The  tyees  were  now  all  on  their  feet. 

"Impostor!  The  bones  of  South  Wind, 
the  tyee  of  the  Killamooks,  lie  rotting  at  the 
bottom  of  yon  haunted  lake!"  hissed  the 
enraged  Can  if  en. 

"So  thinks  Canifen,  who  sent  four  braves 
to  drop  my  body,  weighted^with  stones,  to  its 
muddy  bottom." 

Then  spake  Balmaconn:  "Art  thou  not 
Solemacis,  the  young  warrior  of  the  Coeur  d* 
Alenes,  who  brought  important  tidings  to 
me  concerning  the  trouble  between  the  Ban 
nock  and  other  tribes,  and  war  was  averted  by 
your  mission?" 

"Most  noble  Balmaconn,  and  companion 
tyees,  I  speak  truly.  This  Canifen,  after  the 
great  battle  of  Tonvolieu,  sent  four  eastern 
braves  to  deposit  the  fallen  body  of  South 
Wind,  my  body  as  I  have  told  you,  in  yonder 
haunted  lake,  in  order  to  possess  Shanseppi, 


182  THE     YAMHILL8 

a  sister  of  Tlynpe,  whose  love  I  had  won,  and 
who  followed  me  on  the  battle  field  yonder. 
But  because  of  the  impious  deeds  of  this  tyee, 
and  his  disregard  of  that  sacred  treaty,  she 
is  now  a  wandering  dove,  seeking  me  among 
the  coast  tribes.  The  four  braves  sent  by 
Canifen  found  me  recovering  from  the  blow 
received  in  battle,  and  took  me  a  prisoner, 
and  sold  me  as  a  slave  to  the  Coeur  d'Alenes, 
whose  people  I  served  faithfully  until  I  earned 
my  liberty  and  the  good  will  of  Donsegos, 
the  chief.  For  the  many  good  deeds  I  per 
formed,  they  called  me  Solemacis.  Bat 
noble  chief,  Solemacis  of  the  Coeur  d'  Alenes 
is  South  Wind,  the  tyee  of  the  Killamooks; 
and  he  asks  this  council  to  give  to  Ralbo  his 
own.  You  know  that  he  is  brave.  You 
know  that  he  has  supplied  food  and  raiment 
to  many  people.  You  know  that  he  has 
brought  material  and  built  lauts  and  furnished 
materials  for  tools  and  arms.  1  know  that 
he  has  toiled  in  the  snow  and  cold  to  carry 
wounded  and  helpless  men  to  safety.  Those 
noble  Killamook  warriors,  my  companion 
braves  all  lie  on  that  bloody  fi eld  of  Ton- 
volieu.  You  know  how  they  fell.  My  people 
are  no  more  and  I  do  not  want  to  be  a  tyee. 
All  I  want,  all  that  these  arms  crave,  is  to 
gather  into  them  the  sad  hearted  wanderer, 
the  bosom  I  love,  and  then,  no  other  heritage 
than  to  dwell  in  peace  within  the  dominion 


SHAXSEPPI    ARRIVES  183 

of  Ralbo,  who  would  forever  be  an  ally  of 
Balmaconn  and  a  friend  of  Niandi!" 

"If  thou  art  South  Wind,  where  is  thy 
glittering  spear?"  demanded  Canifeu,  as  his 
last  ray  of  hope  was  fading  and  he  clutched 
his  axe. 

A  little  maiden-like  shadow  across  the 
river  saw  in  the  council  fire  light  the 
prhicely  form  of  South  Wind  and  quickly 
crept  down  into  the  stream  and  swam  across, 
then  ran  v*ith  a  beating  heart  and  longing 
eyes  toward  the  council  group.  She  kept  as 
much  as  possible  in  the  shadow  of  the  tyees, 
uttering  the  subdued  plaint  of  the  dove,  in  a 
trill  of  expectancy.  Then,  wet  and  dripping 
as  a  mermaid,  which  made  her  charms  and 
jewels  more  beautiful,  just  as  Canifen  made 
his  demand,  she  ran  up  to  South  Wind  and 
handed  him  his  glittering  spear,  and  then 
knelt  down  and  clasped  his  feet  in  her  arms. 

It  was  Shanseppi,  and  though  the  occasion 
demanded  stolid  decorum,  the  heart  of  the 
young  tyee  leaped  to  his  throat  as  his  long 
lost  love  burst  on  his  sight.  He  lifted  her, 
and  gently  put  her  behind  him  for  protection 
as  he  faced  the  enraged  usurper,  who  was 
now  completely  overwhelmed  with  the  ac 
cumulated  evidence. 

"Cultus  Tyee. "  (Bad  Chief, )  murmured 
the  assembled  chiefs. 

Balmaconn  extended  his  left  hand  as  a 
command  for  silence.  He  plainly  saw  the 


184  THE  YAMHILL8 

temper  of  the  council  as  he  spoke  with  the 
majesty  of  a  Chief  Justice : 

"For  the  unfair  deeds  of  Canifen,  Tlynpe 
shall  be  given  to  Ralbo  for  his  wife,  and  he 
shall  be  made  the  ruler  of  the  Yamhill  coun 
try,  and  tyee  of  the  tribe  of  The  Yamhills." 
He  stopped  and  looked  toward  the  deposed 
tyee  as  his  right  hand  reached  for  his  battle 
hoi,  but  he  had  disappeared,  choking  with  his 
vengeful  wrath. 

As  the  council  of  the  Zioti  Vilanci  filed 
out  toward  the  opening  in  the  river  bend, 
South  Wind  took  two  arrows  from  his  quiver. 
One  of  these  was  tipped  with  white  feathers 
arid  the  other  with  red. 

He  selected  the  white  one,  and  sent  it  from 
his  bow  toward  a  signal  fire,  in  the  distance. 
It  stuck  in  the  earth  beside  the  fire  and  half  a 
dozen  young  braves  ran  quickly  to  it.  When 
they  saw  the  color  of  the  feathers,  a  great  shout 
rang  out  on  the  early  morning  air. 

Canifen  had  slipped  away  from  the  council 
and  out  of  the  bend.  He  sent  Menraga  to  the 
village  by  the  falls,  where  with  the  help  of 
Gragomet  he  was  to  gather  all  his  master's 
property  and  fly  the  country,  while  the 
would-be  usurper  loitered  on  the  old  battle 
field  for  revenge. 

As  Balmaconn  walked  out  on  the  field,  the 
deposed  tyee  crept  from  behind  a  cluster  of 
small  bushes  and  tiptoed  stealthily  up  behind 
the  big  chief  with  his  battle  axe  ready  to 
slay  him.  But  Ealbo  had  been  watching  his 


FALL    OF    CAXIFEN  185 

movements.  He  ran  quickly  toward  the  trai 
tor,  and  deftly  swung  his  battle  hoi.  The 
head  of  Can  if  en  fell  from  his  shoulders,  and 
his  bones  were  added  to  the  charnel  pile  on 
the  field  of  Tonvolieu. 

As  the  morning  light  was  coming  in  the 
East,  a  score  of  jubilant  feet  were  scurrying  to 
every  village  in  the  country  with  the  good 
news:  "Ralbo  is  Tyee!  Ralbo  is  Tyee!" 

There  was  great  rejoicing  in  '  all  of  the 
camps  on  the  field  and  in  all  of  the  villages 
of  the  country,  when  they  learned  the  de 
cision  of  the  council. 

Even  those  who  had  been  friends  of  Canifen 
were  glad  to  acknowledge  Ralbo  as  chief,  and 
there  was  no  further  bloodshed,  except  at  the 
village  by  the  falls.  There  a  fierce  conflict 
seemed  imminent. 

Gragomet  began  at  once  to  gather  everything 
that  he  could  lay  hands  on,  where  there  was 
the  shadow  of  an  excuse  for  a  claim.  But  he 
met  with  an  ugly  opponent  in  old  Tansichar, 
who  had  come  to  despise  the  reign  of  Cani 
fen,  and  who  performed  every  act  of  decep 
tion  and  intrigue  possible  to  thwart  all  his 
plans.  Gragomet  had  beaten  several  slave 
women  in  his  blind  effort  to  serve  his  master. 
Vyterpo  was  beaten  fatally,  and  Tansichar  was 
fatally  stabbed  with  a  stone  knife  while  de 
fending  the  old  slave  woman. 

The  friends  of  Tansichar  overpowered 
Gragomet,  and  carried  that  soulless  savage  to 


186  THE  YAMHILLS 

the  east  of  the  Tillage,  where  they  bound  him 
to  a  stake.  Others  piled  fuel  around  him  and 
set  it  on  fire;  but  a  battle  axe  crushed  his 
skull  before  he  was  consumed,  in  order  to 
prevent  his  rescue. 

When  Hal  bo  arrived  at  the  slave  women's 
hut,  he  drove  the  guards  away,  and  ordered 
all  slaves  in  his  realm  liberated  at  once.  He 
gathered  his  own  Tlynpe  in  his  strong  arms; 
won  by  love,  his  by  inheritance,  and  his  by 
purchase — long  withheld  from  this  three-fold 
right.  He  now  held  his  own.  He  was  a 
king,  and  he  would  hold  her  henceforth 
against  the  combined  tyees  of  the  earth. 
Happy  maiden  and  happy  man! 

They  went  to  see  the  village  of  which  he 
was  now  the  ruler,  and  to  bring  the  culmin 
ating  troubles  to  an  end.  They  found  the 
poor  old  slave  woman,  Vyterpo,  dying.  She 
was  wailing  her  death  song  for  herself  aud  old 
Tansichar,  the  dead  defender,  who  lay  at  her 
side,  and  whom  she  recognized  as  her  wan 
dering  son,  Nevyo !  Nevyo,  the  trusted  mes 
senger  of  the  coast  allies,  the  murderer  of 
Hassiwa,  and  captor  of  his  two  daughters,  the 
attempted  slayer  of  South  Wind,  and  the 
would-be  assassin  who  trailed  him  seven  hun 
dred  miles,  to  be  liberated  by  the  man  he 
would  slay,  and  whom  he  liberated  in  turn  by 
betraying  his  accomplice,  Canifen.  Struck 
down  at  last  defending  his  old  mother,  whom 
he  had  left  in  his  youth.  Was  he  bad,  or  was 


DEATH  187 

he  unfortunate?  Or  both?  Or  did  he  merely 
run  the  race  that  was  set  before  him? 

The  morning  sun  was  above  the  tall  tree 
tops  when  South  Wind  and  Shanseppi  ar 
rived  at  the  village,  and  found  Ralbo  and 
Tlynpe  sitting  by  the  side  of  the  dying  Vy- 
terpo.  Ralbo  wanted  to  do  something  for 
her,  but  it  was  too  late.  She  was  passing 
peacefully  away.  She  looked  at  the  faces  of 
the  beautiful  maidens  and  their  handsome 
lovers,  and  the  light  of  her  own  girlhood 
seemed  to  come  back  to  her  failing  mind. 
She  appeared  to  be  flying  back  to  that  brief 
but  happy  period,  as  her  spirit  left  its  tene 
ment  of  clay. 

The  reign  of  Ralbo  was  marked  with  a  great 
advance  in  the  condition  of  all  of  the  people 
of  his  realm.  South  Wind  was  his  best 
advisor,  and  their  children  for  many  years 
continued  the  peaceful  and  happy  reign  es 
tablished  in  the  beautiful  valley  of  The 
Yamhill. 

Characters  here  and  there,  among  all  peo 
ples  stand  far  above  their  associates.  Were 
it  not  so,  the  human  race  would  make  no 
progress.  Of  such  were  some  of  these. 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

LOAN  DEPT. 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  01 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 
Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 





